A COLLECTIVE EDITION
II
THE VERCELLI BOOK
-ocr page 8- -ocr page 9-//2.y
THE
EDITED BY
PROFESSOR OF ENGLISH IN COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY
ROUTLEDGE amp; KEGAN PAUL LTD Broadway House, 68-74 Carter Lanenbsp;London, E.G.4
-ocr page 10- -ocr page 11- -ocr page 12- -ocr page 13-In accordance with the plan of this collective edition of Anglo-Saxon poetry, as announced in the Preface to the firstnbsp;volume, containing the texts of the Junius Manuscript, thenbsp;poetical parts of the Vercelli Book are here grouped togethernbsp;in a second volume. Although the original compilers of thenbsp;Vercelli Book, as of the other extant Anglo-Saxon miscellanies,nbsp;apparently had no very strict principles of similarity in mindnbsp;in determining what shodld be included in their collection,nbsp;nevertheless the Vercelli Book, like the Junius Manuscript,nbsp;exhibits a certain degree of uniformity. For the poems of thenbsp;Junius Manuscript are examples of versified Biblical narrative,nbsp;whereas the poems of the Vercelli Book are legendary and homiletic in character. The two longest poems of the Vercelli Booknbsp;are Andreas and Elene, saints’ lives of less authenticity thannbsp;the Scripture itself, and like the prose homilies and the othernbsp;poetical pieces in the Vercelli Book, probably designed fornbsp;occasional use to supplement and lighten the formal offices ofnbsp;the service. The grouping of these poems in a volume of theirnbsp;own, therefore, reflects something more than a mere accidentnbsp;of preservation within the limits of a single manuscript.
Two excellent photographic reproductions of the poems of the Vercelli Book are available, that of Wiilker, in a volume published in 1894, which contains reproductions only of the poeticalnbsp;parts of the manuscript, and that of Foerster, published in 1913nbsp;and containing both the prose and poetical texts of the manuscript. The present edition has been based upon these reproductions, and as the manuscript is in the main in an excellentnbsp;state of preservation, the construction of the text has presentednbsp;comparatively few difficulties. On those rare occasions whennbsp;it was necessary to support the reading of the reproductionsnbsp;by other authority, especially in those passages in which stainsnbsp;or blots have obscured the readings of the manuscript, definitenbsp;acknowledgement of this obligation has been made. *
-ocr page 14-VI
PREFACE
In accordance with the general principles of this collective edition, the text of the poems of the Vercelli Book has beennbsp;conservatively treated. Emendations for metrical reasons havenbsp;been introduced very sparingly, and then not to make the textnbsp;correspond to any particular set of metrical convictions, butnbsp;only when metrical considerations seem to support other evidence that some accidental disturbance has taken place in thenbsp;transmission of the text. The same remarks apply to orthography. Accidents in writing befall every scribe, and obviousnbsp;accidents have been corrected. But it is scarcely necessary fornbsp;a modern editor to be a greater purist in spelling than annbsp;eleventh century professional scribe, especially one so conscientious and capable as the scribe of the Vercelli Book appears tonbsp;have been. It is to be regretted that the present state of Anglo-Saxon scholarship does not permit more positive convictionsnbsp;with respect to the authorship and date of composition of thenbsp;Anglo-Saxon poetical monuments, with respect also to thenbsp;methods of composition and construction employed by Anglo-Saxon poets, or to the metrical principles according to whichnbsp;they wrote, or to the mixture of linguistic forms, dialectal ornbsp;otherwise, which appear in the recorded texts. If a scepticalnbsp;attitude towards all these questions still seems necessary afternbsp;so many years of study, the hope nevertheless remains thatnbsp;further examination, and from new angles, will bring morenbsp;certain results.
In the Introduction to this volume will be found a full list of the accent marks in the poetical parts of the Vercelli Book.nbsp;No such complete statement was made of the accents of thenbsp;Junius Manuscript in the first volume of this collective edition,nbsp;and when the materials for that volume were being assembled,nbsp;the editor doubted whether the usefulness of such a list wouldnbsp;compensate for the amount of space required by it. Thesenbsp;doubts have now been resolved, partly on further reflection,nbsp;partly in deference to the opinions of others. It has thereforenbsp;seemed advisable to add to the list of accented words in thenbsp;Vercelli Book, a full list of the accented words in the Juniusnbsp;Manuscript as providing at least materials for study. It isnbsp;obvious, however, that the whole question of the accents in
-ocr page 15-vil
PREFACE
Anglo-Saxon manuscripts cannot be disposed of on the basis of poetical texts only, and that for a complete account of thenbsp;matter, prose texts must also be drawn into consideration.
The editor wishes to take this opportunity to acknowledge gratefully the aid of Mr. Elliott Van Kirk Bobbie in assemblingnbsp;and seeing through the press the materials of this volume, asnbsp;also of the volume previously published, containing the poemsnbsp;of the Junius Manuscript.
-ocr page 16- -ocr page 17-Preface
Introduction
Bibliography
Andreas
Fates of the Apostles Soul and Body I.nbsp;Homiletic Fragment Inbsp;Dream of the Rood .nbsp;Elene ....
TEXTS
NOTES
On Andreas
On Fates of the Apostles . On Soul and Body I .
On Homiletic Fragment I . On Dream of the Roodnbsp;On Elene ....
THE MANUSCRIPT
The Vercelli Book, also known as the Vercelli Codex or Codex Vercellensis, is preserved in the chapter library of the cathedralnbsp;at Vercelli in northern Italy. The library at Vercelli containsnbsp;another famous manuscript, a text of the gospels perhapsnbsp;written by Eusebius, which is also referred to at times by thenbsp;name Codex Vercellensis.^ The Anglo-Saxon manuscript isnbsp;designated in the collections of the library as Cod. CXVII. Itnbsp;is a parchment manuscript of one hundred and thirty-sixnbsp;folios, of uniform size and character. Like the Junius Manuscript, the Vercelli Book was apparently conceived and executednbsp;as a single volume into which a variety of matters, prose as wellnbsp;as verse, and in this latter respect, differing from the Juniusnbsp;Manuscript, was to be placed.
The size of the folios in the Vercelli Book is on the average 31 by 20 centimeters, that is, approximately 12.2 inches by 7.8nbsp;inches. The space covered by writing on the folios is approxi-niately 24 by 15 centimeters, that is 9.4 inches by 5.8 inches.nbsp;The pages of the manuscript were prepared for a varying number of lines to be written on the several pages, but never fornbsp;less than twenty-three or more than thirty-three. Sometimes anbsp;blank space for one or more lines takes the place of writingnbsp;where sectional divisions occur, thus reducing the number ofnbsp;lines actually written but not the number of lines provided fornbsp;writing. The grouping of the folios according to the number ofnbsp;lines arranged for on them is as follows:
2o-l la nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;24 linesnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;19a-246nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;24nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lines
* See Foerster, II Codice Vercellese, p. 7.
I
-ocr page 20-INTRODUCTION
Xll
56a, 56b nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;23nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lines
57a-104i 24 “ 105a-1096 32 “nbsp;llOo-llla 33 “
llli-1206 31 lines 121a-134J 32 “
135a nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;31nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;“
1355 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;28nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;“nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;(incomplete)
The last written page of the manuscript, fol. 1356, contains only twenty-eight lines, which means that the text the scribenbsp;was copying came to an end before the bottom of the page wasnbsp;reached. A number of other folios are only partly filled withnbsp;writing, for example fol. 16a, 24b, 29a, 54a, 71a, 101a and 1205.nbsp;On fol. 245 there are only fourteen lines of writing. But thesenbsp;blank spaces all occur on pages on which the work the scribenbsp;was copying came to an end before the bottom of the page wasnbsp;reached. There are no illustrations in the manuscript, exceptnbsp;for one small animal figure at the foot of fol. 495, and no indication that any of the blank spaces were left for illustrations tonbsp;be supplied after the text was copied.
One may infer from this list that the manuscript was not prepared for writing all at one time, but at various times as thenbsp;work of transcribing proceeded, and to a certain extent withnbsp;the gatherings of the manuscript as the units of work. Thusnbsp;the third gathering of the manuscript, fol. 19-24, is writtennbsp;throughout with twenty-four lines on a page, the fourth gathering, fol. 25-32, with twenty-nine lines on a page, the fifth andnbsp;sixth, fol. 33-47, again with twenty-four lines, the seventh, fol.nbsp;48-55, with twenty-five lines, the greater part of the eighth tonbsp;the fourteenth gatherings, fol. 56-104, with twenty-four lines,nbsp;and the rest of the gatherings with lines varying from thirty-one to thirty-three. It will be seen therefore that from thenbsp;fifteenth gathering to the end, the manuscript is written somewhat more closely than in the earlier parts. With respect tonbsp;fol. 1115, which has only thirty-one lines, although the rest ofnbsp;the gathering to which it belongs has thirty-three or thirty-twonbsp;lines, it should be noted that the bottom margin on this pagenbsp;is rather large and that the last line on this page is written morenbsp;amply than the rest of the page, with long tails to the letters.nbsp;From this we may infer that this page was intended to have onenbsp;or two lines more than actually appear in the writing, thusnbsp;bringing it into harmony with the other folios of its gathering.
-ocr page 21-Xlll
INTRODUCTION
On fol. 56a-56b there are written only twenty-three lines, the smallest number on any pages of the manuscript, but the reasonnbsp;for this was that there is a hole in the parchment at the bottomnbsp;of the page which would have made it difficult to get in anothernbsp;line without crowding. This folio therefore really goes withnbsp;the rest of its gathering and several that follow, all of the foliosnbsp;in gatherings eight to fourteen, fol. 56-104, having been plannednbsp;for twenty-four lines. The last two pages of the manuscript,nbsp;fol. 136a-1365, are blank.
The contents of the several folios in terms of the line numberings of this edition of the poetical parts of the manuscript are given in Table I at the end of this Introduction.
The manuscript as a whole is well preserved and the writing IS clear and legible, except that certain places in it have sufferednbsp;from the application of some discoloring material, possibly annbsp;ncid, which has made it difficult, and in some instances impossible to read the writing in these passages. Thus fol. la-16nbsp;has been rendered quite illegible, except for traces of a largenbsp;capital H on fol. la, and so also part of fol. 54a. The blottingnbsp;out of some of these passages appears to have been accidental,nbsp;but in other instances, as on fol. 756, the blotting out was donenbsp;line by line in a way which shows that it was intentional. Nonbsp;obvious reason appears, however, why the manuscript shouldnbsp;have been treated in this way. The pages on which evidencesnbsp;of blotting are present in the manuscript, according to Foerster’snbsp;reproductions, are as follows: fol. la, 16, 2a, 25a, 26a, 366, 376,nbsp;d8a, 386, 426, 54a, 546, 556, 57a, 65a, 756, 77a, 84a, 856, 86a, 866,nbsp;1066, 119a, 121a, 134a, 135a, 1356. Several of these are smallernbsp;blots which may have been the result of scribal mishaps withnbsp;ink, but most of them were caused by a stain of some kind,nbsp;intentionally or unintentionally applied.
The folios of the manuscript were assembled in gatherings which contain a number of folios varying from two to nine.nbsp;The last folio of the manuscript, fol. 136, was attached as anbsp;single folio to the last gathering of the manuscript. Thenbsp;gatherings of the manuscript were numbered from I to XIX, andnbsp;lettered from A to T. The numbers and letters were added,nbsp;according to Foerster, p. 9, by another scribe at a later date
-ocr page 22-XIV
INTRODUCTION
than that at which the texts in the manuscript were transcribed, a number at the top of the first page of each gathering, and anbsp;letter at the bottom of the last page of each gathering. Somenbsp;of these have been cut off, or are illegible in the facsimile, butnbsp;those which remain are given in the first and third columns ofnbsp;the following list of the gatherings.
| ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
disappeared from the manuscript, folios as here indicated: These losses occur between |
42-43 |
1 folio |
85-86 |
1 folio, perhaps more |
55-56 |
1 or possibly 2 folios |
100-101 |
1 folio |
63-64 |
1 folio |
103-104 |
1 folio at least |
75-76 |
possibly 1 or 2 folios |
111-112 |
1 folio |
83-84 |
1 folio |
118-119 |
1 folio |
The folios as they now stand in the manuscript are numbered consecutively from 1 to 135 in Arabic numerals on the uppernbsp;right-hand corner of the recto of each folio by a modern hand,nbsp;but no original folio numbering for the separate folios is presentnbsp;in the manuscript.
It was the opinion of Wiilker that at least two and possibly three different hands appear in the Anglo-Saxon writing innbsp;the manuscript.'^ But there can be little doubt that the manuscript as a whole was the work of one scribal hand. Napier sawnbsp;only one handwriting in the manuscript,^ and this is also the
* Codex Vercellensis, p. vii, Grundriss der Geschichte der angelsachsischen Litteratur, p. 239.
^ Zeitschrift fur deutsches AUertum XXXIII, 67.
-ocr page 23-XV
INTRODUCTION
opinion of Foerster,i who infers from the writing that the scribe Was a man of mature years with a firmly established style ofnbsp;Writing. Foerster considers it possible, however, that a few ofnbsp;the corrections in the manuscript may come from a differentnbsp;hand than that of the scribe, though the greater number of them,nbsp;iiot large in any case, were unquestionably made by the scribe.nbsp;Foerster also doubts that the signatures on the gatherings, bothnbsp;the numerals at the beginnings and the letters at the ends, werenbsp;the work of the scribe who wrote the body of the manuscript.nbsp;On these questions, however, the evidence is not conclusive,nbsp;^¦nd it is quite possible that both the body of the manuscript asnbsp;It stands and the minor additions, except for the Arabic folionbsp;numberings and a few other additions to be noted, was the worknbsp;of a single scribe. The exceptions that must be considerednbsp;consist of several short sentences in Latin which have nothingnbsp;to do with the main content of the manuscript, written on blanknbsp;spaces in the manuscript, and a few other minor additions. Fornbsp;the sake of completeness of record, all of these casual additions,nbsp;tgt;oth of words and designs, are given in the following list ofnbsp;folios on which they occur:
246, bottom: Adiutor mens esto domine ne derelinquas deus salutaris meus.
496, bottom: A drawing of a dog, running and barking.
656, right margin, five lines from bottom: A small capital A, similar to an A in the adjoining text; possibly a specimennbsp;or trial by the scribe.
fl2a, lower left comer: A trial sketch for the head of a large zoömorphic capital M on the same page.nbsp;fl9a, upper left corner: xb (probably xb, with upper part ofnbsp;5 cut off).^
f21a, top, near right margin: xb. f23a, top, near left margin: xb (tip of 6 cut off).nbsp;f23a, bottom, right side: Two small and crudely drawn figures,nbsp;apparently intended to be human profiles.
126a, upper left corner: xb (probably xb, with upper part of 6 cut off).
’ II Codice Vercellese, p. IS.
* See Records I, The Junius Manuscript, p. xvii.
-ocr page 24-XVI
INTRODUCTION
Last (unnumbered) page in MS., reverse side at bottom: The words Cum peruenisse, in small capitals, upside down.
The date of the handwriting of the manuscript has been given variously. Grimm thought the writing belonged to the end ofnbsp;the ninth or beginning of the tenth century,' but it is nownbsp;generally agreed that this date is too early. Wiilker gave thenbsp;date as the beginning of the eleventh century,^ Holthausen asnbsp;the second half of the tenth century.® Keller is more precisenbsp;and endeavors to establish the date of the writing as betweennbsp;960 and 980,' or still more definitely, between 970 and 980.®nbsp;Foerster hesitates to express himself quite so precisely and givesnbsp;the date as the second half or towards the end of the tenthnbsp;century.®
II
ORIGIN OF THE MANUSCRIPT
The presence of this manuscript in so unexpected a place as Vercelli in northern Italy has naturally been the occasion ofnbsp;much surmise. There can be no question that the manuscriptnbsp;was written and produced in England. Its presence in Italynbsp;is therefore no evidence of an interest in the copying and preserving of Anglo-Saxon records in Italian libraries. On thenbsp;contrary the manuscript probably owes its existence to thenbsp;collecting zeal of some one of those patrons of letters in Englandnbsp;in the tenth century whose efforts account for the Junius Manuscript, the Exeter Book, and other West-Saxon transcriptions,nbsp;these being perhaps only occasional survivals from an originallynbsp;much larger representation of the body of Anglo-Saxonnbsp;literature.
No direct evidence is available to explain the presence of the Vercelli Manuscript in Italy, and the indirect evidence is farnbsp;from conclusive. The view that the manuscript was brought
* nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Andreas und Elene, p. xlv.
* nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Codex Vercellensis, p. viii.
® Cynewulfs Elene, p. ix.
' Keller, Angelsdchsische Palaeographie, p. 40.
^ Reallexicon der germanischen Altertumskunde (1911), Vol. I, p. 102.
^ II Codice Vercellese, p. 14.
-ocr page 25-xvii
INTRODUCTION
to Italy by Cardinal Guala, papal legate in England in the time of King John and of Henry III, has much to recommend it,^ butnbsp;Foerster has pointed out some reasonable objections to thisnbsp;explanation.^ Foerster is inclined to think that the manuscriptnbsp;Was brought to Italy in the eleventh or twelfth century, whennbsp;the reading of an Anglo-Saxon manuscript was still possible tonbsp;one interested in such studies, or if not at this early date, thennbsp;m the sixteenth century as a more or less accidental result of thenbsp;humanistic interest in the collecting of books and manuscriptsnbsp;at that time. But it seems scarcely credible that interest innbsp;the content of the manuscript should have led anyone to transport so bulky an object all the hard way from England tonbsp;Italy in the eleventh or twelfth century. If it cannot be assumed that the manuscript owes its presence in Italy, directlynbsp;or indirectly, to Cardinal Guala and his interest in Englishnbsp;affairs, the most plausible supposition is that it reached itsnbsp;present resting place at a comparatively late date and as anbsp;chance addition to the collections of the library at Vercelli. Itnbsp;IS possible that the wanderings of the manuscript after it leftnbsp;England and before it reached Vercelli were extensive, but ifnbsp;so, the course of its travels cannot now be followed.
Ill
THE CONTENTS OF THE MANUSCRIPT
The first folio of the manuscript apparently once contained the beginning of the first homily, but now only the remains of anbsp;large capital H are visible at the top left-hand corner of fob \a.nbsp;The initial word of this homily may have been Her, as of thenbsp;homily beginning on fob 25a, of the one beginning on fob 6Sa,nbsp;and of several others in the manuscript. Foerster notes thatnbsp;the first two pages of the manuscript (i.e., fob \a-\h) arenbsp;hlegible, and that therefore the beginning of the first text innbsp;the manuscript is lacking. In the following list of contents,nbsp;the titles of the poems as supplied by modern commentators and
^ See Cook, Cardinal Guala and the Vercelli Book (1888), Krapp, Andreas °-nd the Fates of the Apostles (1906), pp. x-xiv.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;I
“ II Codice Vercellese, pp. 27-40.
-ocr page 26-XVlll
INTRODUCTION
a brief description of the subject of each homily are given, and, except for the first, the opening sentence of the homily. A goodnbsp;many, though not all of the homilies have titles in the manuscript, but none of the poetical texts is provided with a specialnbsp;heading of any kind. The titles of the poems as they are usednbsp;in this edition are supplied by the editor,nbsp;fob \a-9a. A Homily on the Passion.
fob 9h-\2a. A Homily on the Last Judgment: Men Sa leofest-an, l^aes myclan domdseges wore bib swibe egeslic 7 andrys-lic eallum gesceaftum.
fob 12é-16a. A Homily on Christian Virtues: Brobor J^a leofestan, ic cybe jjaet jjreo )jing synt aerest on foreweardumnbsp;aeghwylcum men nydbehefe to habbanne.nbsp;fob 16J-24amp;. A Homily on Penance in prospect of the Lastnbsp;Judgment, with a dialogue of the Soul and the Body: Mennbsp;jja leofestan, ic eow bidde 7 eabmodlice laere, p ge wepennbsp;7 forhtien on Jpysse medmiclan tide for eowrum synnum.nbsp;fob 25a-29a. A Homily on the Birth of Christ, entitled, “Tonbsp;middan wintra. Ostende nobis domine”: Her segb jjisnbsp;halige godspel be Jaere hean medomnesse jjisse halgan tidenbsp;pe nu onweard is 7 us laereb Jjaette we j?as halgan tiid gede-felice 7 claenlice weorbien godes naman to lofe 7 to wuldre,nbsp;7 ussum sawlum to ecre haelo 7 to frofre.nbsp;fob 296-520. Andreas.nbsp;fob 526-54a. The Fates or the Apostles.nbsp;fob 546-56». A Homily entitled, “Incipit narrare miracula quenbsp;facta fuerant ante aduentum saluatoris, domini nostrinbsp;lesu Cristi”: Her sagab ymb bas maeran gewyrd pe tonbsp;jjyssum daege gewearb, j^aette aelmihtig dryhten sylfa j^asnbsp;world gesohte 7 Jurh unwemme faemnan on J?as worldnbsp;acenned waes.
fob 566-59». Homily H.i Against extravagance and gluttony: Butan tweon lar is haligdomes dael 7 ealles swibost.
1 Apparently only six homilies are numbered, beginning after the first two poems. No trace of a number I appears on fob 546, but a II isnbsp;written at the bottom of fob 56o, and evidently belongs to the followingnbsp;homily.
-ocr page 27-XIX
INTRODUCTION
fol
59a-61(i. Homily III. On the Last Judgment and the torments of hell; Men (Sa leofestan, mana‘5 us 7 myndga'S onnbsp;Jjyssum bocum scs gregorius se halega writere se Sis gewritnbsp;sette 7 wrat.
fol. 6 la-65 a. Homily IHI. On Death, its terrors and suddenness: Men Sa leofestan, manaS us 7 mynga)? Jeos halige boc baet we sien gemyndige ymb ure sawle Jjearfe.
fol. 65a-71a. Homily V. On the Transitoriness of the World and its joys: Her sagaS on jjyssum halegum bocum benbsp;selmihtiges dryhtnes godspelle, jie he him sylfum Jjurh hisnbsp;Sa halegan mihte geworhte mannum to bysene 7 to lare.
fol. 715-735. Homily VI entitled, “Spel to forman gangdsege”: Men Sa leofestan, Jjis syndon halige dagas 7 halwendlice 7nbsp;ussum sawlum laecedomlice.
fol. 735-755. Homily entitled, “Spel to Sam oSrum gangdaege”: Girsandaeg we waeron manode, men jja leofestan, )?issa haliganbsp;daga bigangnes.
fol. 755-765. Homily entitled, “Spel to Jriddan gangdaege”: Dis is se jjridda daeg, men jra leofestan, jjysse halgan tidenbsp;)je us on swiSe wel gelimpeS pset we ealle eaSmodlice sculonnbsp;dryhtne jjeowian 7 wel forS gelaestan p we nu aer on })yssumnbsp;dagum laerde waeron.
fol
fol. 765-805. Homily entitled, “Larspel to swylcere tide swa man wile”: Men Sa leofestan, jjis synt halige dagas 7 gast-lice 7 ussum sawlum laecedomlice.
fol.
805-855. Homily entitled, “Alia omelia de die iudicii”: Men, saegS us on Jjyssum bocum hu se halga thomas godesnbsp;apsl acsode ume dryhten hwaenne antecristes cyme waere.nbsp;855-905. Homily entitled, “Omelia epyffania domini”:nbsp;Men, sceolon we nu hwylcumhwegu’ wordum secgan benbsp;Saere arweorSnesse j)ysse halgan tide 7 J^ysses halgannbsp;dasges.
fol. 905-945. Homily entitled, “De purificatione sancta Maria”: Men, saegeS us 7 myngajj bis halige godspel be bysse arwyr-San tide be we nu to daege gode aelmihtigum to lofe 7 tonbsp;are wyrSiab.
^ With m erased following bwylcumhvegu.
-ocr page 28-XX
fol. 946-lOla. Homily entitled, “De sancto Martino con-fessore”: Men, magon we nu hwylcumhwego wordum asecgan be jjaere arwyrSnesse jrysse halgan tide,nbsp;fol. 1016-1036. Soul and Body I.'nbsp;fol. 104a-1046. Homiletic Fragment I.^nbsp;fol. 1046-106a. Dream of the Rood.nbsp;fol. 1066-1096. Homily: “Men 6a leofestan, us gedafena)?nbsp;aerest past we gemunen 7 gereccen be gode aelmihtigum penbsp;geworhte heofonas 7 eorSan 7 ealle gesceafta.nbsp;fol. 1096-112a. Homily on the deadly sins: “Men 6a leofestan,nbsp;)5is syndon halige dagas 7 halwendlice 7 urum sawlumnbsp;laecedomlice.
fol. 112a-1166. Homily: “Men 6a leofestan, us ys mycel })earf Jjaet we god lufien of eallre heortan 7 of eallre sawlenbsp;7 of eallum maegene.
fol. 1166-1206. Homily on the Christian virtues: “Her saeg6 hu scs isodorus spraec be 6aere sawle gedale 7 be paes licho-man.
fol. 121a-1336. Elene.
fol. 1336-1356. Prose life of St. Guthlac: Waes J^aer in Jjam sprecenan iglande sum mycel hlaew of eor)?an geworht.
LARGE CAPITALS IN THE MANUSCRIPT
In general, a large capital is used at the beginning of each of the homilies in the manuscript, and at the beginning of the firstnbsp;and all succeeding sections in the poems. A list of the sectionalnbsp;divisions in the poems in terms of the line numberings of thisnbsp;edition is given in Table II at the end of this Introduction.
In two places, at the beginning of Section [XH] of Andreas, fol. 46a, and at the beginning of the Fates of the Apostles,nbsp;fol. 526, a space was left for a large capital, which was not fillednbsp;in, though apparently a wrong capital was first written in thenbsp;passage in Andreas, see 1. 1253 and footnote, which was laternbsp;erased and nothing supplied to take its place.
^ Both of these poems are fragments. One or more pages are missing between folios 103 and 104, so that the end of one poem and the begiimingnbsp;of the other have been lost.
-ocr page 29-XXI
INTRODUCTION
Counting the nearly effaced H at the top of fol. la, there are in all fifty-five of these large capitals. Nearly all of them are ofnbsp;the plain, unomamented type. On fol. 49a, however, at thenbsp;beginning of Section [XIV] of Andreas, there is a large zoömor-phic H, in a good style very similar to the large capitals of thenbsp;early pages of the Junius Manuscript. It should be noted thatnbsp;on the verso of the folio, i.e., fol. 496, occurs the animal drawingnbsp;previously mentioned. On fol. 1066 and on fol. 112a are largenbsp;capital M’s of a curious and somewhat awkward type—annbsp;animal head with an arm or branch projecting out of the topnbsp;of the head to each side. Although these are quite similar,nbsp;the second is obviously the more crudely drawn of the two, andnbsp;IS perhaps a copy of the first, made by a less experienced artist.nbsp;These M’s were apparently drawn before the rest of the textnbsp;was written in, the text being made to fit the convolutions ofnbsp;the capitals. After a large capital, the rest of the word in whichnbsp;the capital occurs is usually written in small capitals, of thenbsp;same general style as the large one, but about half the size.nbsp;Sometimes the entire first line is capitalized, as on fol. 96, 1096,nbsp;ll2a. On fol. 1096, two large M’s and a smaller E have beennbsp;erased before the M which actually begins the homily. Fromnbsp;these descriptions it will be seen that very little attention wasnbsp;paid to the decoration of the manuscript. An ornamental, rednbsp;colored ink was used three times in the manuscript, in capitalsnbsp;a-nd titles at the beginning of homilies, on fol. 716, fol. 736 andnbsp;tol. 756.1 These tinted openings are not reproduced in colornbsp;in Wülker’s or Forster’s reproductions of the manuscript, butnbsp;the one on fol. 756 is reproduced in color in Mr. Cooper’s Reportnbsp;on Rymer’s Foedera, at the end of Appendix B, Plate I.
SMALL CAPITALS IN THE MANUSCRIPT
In the use of small capitals Andreas differs in some respects from Elene. In Elene personal names are very frequently
Forster, Der Vercelli-Codex, in Stiidien zur englischen Philologie, Vol. L (1913), p. 24.
-ocr page 30-xxii nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;INTRODUCTION
capitalized, e.g. Constantinus, 11. 8, 79, 103, etc.; Elene, 11. 219, 266, 332, etc., but elene, 11. 1051, 1198; ludas, 11. 609, 627, 655,nbsp;but iudas, 11. 418, 586; Cyriacus, 11. 1058, 1068, 1097, butnbsp;ciriacus, 1. 1129, cyriacus, 1. 1211. In Andreas and in thenbsp;Fates of the Apostles personal names as such are not capitalized. In Andreas, only four proper names are capitalized,nbsp;two with initial I, ludea, 1. 560, losephes, 1. 691, Moyse, 1. 1513,nbsp;and Platan, 1. 1651. In the Fates of the Apostles, capitalnbsp;I appears in lohanne, 1. 23, lacob, 1. 35, Indeum, 1. 43, capital Pnbsp;in Petrus, 1.14, Philippus, 1. 37, the only other capitalized namenbsp;being Simon, 1. 77.
Throughout the manuscript, in is very frequently capitalized, as in An. 41, 52, 78, etc., El. 6, 9, 127, etc. Very frequently icnbsp;is written with a capital I, as in An. 72, 81, 97, 99, 110, El. 288,nbsp;345, 353, 419, 574, etc. These capital 7’s were undoubtedlynbsp;written in these words, as occasionally in proper names, innbsp;order to give the letter a readily distinguishable form, for thenbsp;same reason, therefore, that the dot over i was supplied at anbsp;later time, and that the acute accent appears over i even innbsp;Anglo-Saxon manuscripts.
In both Andreas and Elene a small capital frequently marks the beginning of a sentence, but more frequently thenbsp;sentence-beginning is unmarked by a capital. In Elene, fornbsp;example, a small capital begins a sentence in Wxs, 1. 11, For on,nbsp;1. 21, For, 1. 35, Woldon, 1. 40, pa, 1. 69, etc., in Andreas innbsp;pam, 1. 14, Oft, 1.17, pa, 1. 40, etc. In Andreas a small capitalnbsp;within a sentence most frequently marks the beginning of annbsp;important syntactical division of the sentence, as in An. 281:nbsp;Ne magon psex gewunian • wid ferende ne J^aer eljjeodige eardesnbsp;brucab • Ah in J^aere ceastre cwealm j^rowiaS etc. Or in An.nbsp;327: (he is. . .) an ece god • eallra gesceafta • Swa he eallenbsp;befehb anes creefte • etc., or An. 403: Jjafigan ne woldon • Daetnbsp;hie forleton etc. Or in An. 558: Saga J^ances gleaw )7egn gifnbsp;Su cunne • Hu Saet gewurde • etc. Only rarely does the text ofnbsp;Andreas depart from the rule of capitalizing only the beginnings of important syntactical units. An interesting case wherenbsp;a word is apparently capitalized for emphasis is An. 569: ahnbsp;he paia. wundra ¦ A dóm agende • etc., where a, although it
-ocr page 31-XXlll
INTRODUCTION
belongs metrically to the preceding half-line, is capitalized (and preceded by a point) because it is a very important wordnbsp;^¦nd its full force might be missed by the reader.
In Elene the use of small capitals is less carefully regulated. Sometimes capitals are used at the beginning of short phrases,nbsp;as in El. 109: (Heht Jja. . .) j^aet halige treo him beforan feriannbsp;on feonda ge mang • Reran beacen godes etc. Or in El. 124: pa.nbsp;Wees buf hafen • Segn for sweotolum etc. Or in El. 88: swanbsp;him se ar ahead • Faele fribo webba. Or in El. 992: naes panbsp;friegendra under gold homan gad in burgü, Feorran geferede.nbsp;This use of the capitals in Elene is so frequent as to be characteristic of the poem. It is also frequent in the Dream or thenbsp;T.OOD, as in 1. 23: hwilum hit waes mid wsetanbe stemed ¦ be-syled mid swates gange • Hwilum mid since gegyrwed ¦ etc.nbsp;In general Soul and Body I and Homiletic Fragment I restrict the small capitals to the beginning of the sentence, butnbsp;Ponne, Soul and Body 86, is capitalized, being the resumptionnbsp;of the main clause after the enumeration of the various lessernbsp;ovils. A survey of the small capitals as they are listed for thenbsp;poetical parts of the Vercelli Book at the end of this Introduction will show how frequently the capitals occur in small connective words, like ac, swa, da, nu, hu, how largely they werenbsp;therefore structural and syntactical in the intent of the scribe.
Throughout the poetical parts of the manuscript, and especially in Andreas, there is a gradation in size of the small capitals, but whether this is a reasoned effort to indicate degreesnbsp;nf capitalization, is open to question. It is especially hard tonbsp;separate the small capitals of larger size from the smaller ones,nbsp;because of the varying styles which are employed. Therenbsp;seems, for instance, to be only one small capital F, and one N.nbsp;On the other hand, we have D and S as capitals, which vary innbsp;size, one sometimes being the larger, sometimes the other. Frequently, however, attempts to distinguish these capitals innbsp;function can be recognized, as in Soul and Body I, 1-37, wherenbsp;Sceal, 1. 9, and Cleopad, 1. 15, have the larger small capitals,nbsp;but Ilwset, 1. 22, and Bardode, 1. 33, have the smaller ones. Onnbsp;Ihe other hand hwxt, 1. 17, is not capitalized at all, perhaps because it is obvious from the context that the quotation begins
-ocr page 32-XXIV
INTRODUCTION
there. In An. 254-295 is found the same situation. The E of Hie, 1. 254, is not as tall a letter as the H of Hwanon, 1. 258,nbsp;but it is heavier and fatter, and from the way it is finished o5nbsp;it is obvious that it is a more important capital than the other.nbsp;Then hwanon, 1. 256, is not capitalized, but Hwanon, 1. 258,nbsp;has the small capital of smaller size just mentioned.
It is only in cases like these that any deliberate distinction between small capitals of larger and smaller size can be traced.nbsp;In Elene the small capitals are much more consistent in sizenbsp;and shape, with no apparent gradation. The same is true ofnbsp;the Dream oe the Rood, and it is probably more than a coincidence that these two poems come close together near the endnbsp;of the book, where the 31- or 32-line page, beginning with thenbsp;fifteenth gathering of the manuscript, is standard.
As a part of the record of the poetical portions of the manuscript, the small capitals in these texts are given in a list in Table III at the end of this Introduction.
In the prose texts the use of small capitals varies quite as much as in the poems. Latin quotations, which are plentifulnbsp;toward the beginning of the manuscript, but less so towardnbsp;the end, generally begin with a capital letter, e.g. Ego, Numquid,nbsp;fob 2h, Reus, fob 35, Ergo, fob 5a, Qui, fob 27b, Nolite, fob 28a,nbsp;etc., but not beati, fob 26b. Personal names vary. In the firstnbsp;homily we have iokannes, petrus, fob 2b, crist, fob 3a, pilatus,nbsp;fob 4a, and this is uniformly the custom in this homily. In thenbsp;third homily we have iohannes, fob 125, 135, esaiam, fob 135,nbsp;esaias, fob 14a, but whenever a personal name begins a sentencenbsp;it is capitalized, e.g., Agustinus, fob 145, Moyses, Crist, Paulus,nbsp;fob 15a. In general, non-capitalization of personal names is thenbsp;rule in the homilies.
The small capitals in the homilies are also of various sizes, as in this passage on fob 64a:
Ac [very small capital A] utan jjydan us to )jam uplican rice ¦ forban pser is j^aet wuldor past naenig man ne mseg mid his word-urn asecgan • Da [small capital 3] wynsumnesse jjses heofonnbsp;cundan lifes ¦ Daer [small capital 3] bi3 lif butan dea)?e • 7 godnbsp;butan ende • 7 yld butan sare • 7 dseg butan nihte ¦ And [muchnbsp;larger capital A] pair bi3 gefea butan unrotnesse • 7 rice butannbsp;awendednesse • 7 ne jjearf man etc.
-ocr page 33-XXV
Here there is obviously an attempt to distinguish the capitals according to syntax, but no simple generalizations can be madenbsp;for the manuscript as a whole, or indeed for the separate homilies.nbsp;Thus on fob 17a the manuscript reads;
Her ne maeg nan yfel ece beon • Forjjan ^eos woruld nis ece • Her is lytelu unrotnes • Ac Ipsei is singalo nearones • her syndonnbsp;lytle wynlustas ac j^aer syndon ])a. ecan tin trego J)on for worhton •nbsp;her biS unglaedlic hleahter • Ac [a very small capital A] Jjser is senbsp;etc.
In this passage the first two sentences, with their contrasts, are capitalized, whereas the rest are not. This suggests thatnbsp;It was considered sufhcient to indicate the structure at thenbsp;beginning, to prepare the reader for what is to come, any furthernbsp;capitalization being thus unnecessary. In the prose, as in thenbsp;poems, the beginnings of sentences and of important clauses arenbsp;frequently but not always capitalized.
The best generalization that can be made is that capitaliza-fion in the manuscript, in the verse as well as in the prose, is purely pragmatic in origin and intention, that it was intendednbsp;'^ore as a rhythmical guide to the reader, to tell him when tonbsp;pause, when to lift his voice, when to emphasize a word, thannbsp;a systematic logical or syntactical accompaniment of thenbsp;text.
ABBREVIATIONS IN THE MANUSCRIPT
The common abbreviations in the poetical portions of the rnanuscript, which have all been resolved in the text withoutnbsp;comment, except in cases of special interest, are (1) a line, ornbsp;Qracron, somewhat resembling the tilde, over a vowel, sometimesnbsp;°ver a consonant, to indicate the omission of one or more lettersnbsp;following; (2) f for pxt; (3) 7 for and, atid.
The tilde or macron occurs most commonly in dative plural endings, but not consistently. Thus on fob 29b, the manuscriptnbsp;reads/yrw dagü, An. 1, but tunglum, An. 2. On fob 30a occursnbsp;hetü, An. 85, and werigü, An. 86, but wroht smidum, An.nbsp;^6. The manuscript shows similar irregularity throughout.'
-ocr page 34-XXVI
INTRODUCTION
The tilde is also frequently used in the particle pon for ponne, pd for pam, and in hi for hwt,frd iorfram, ghwd for gehwam, andnbsp;less frequently in nouns, adjectives or verbs, as in hear locannbsp;for hearmlocan, An. 95, grdra for gramra, id. 217, grd hydiges fornbsp;gramhydiges, id. 1694, yrpa for yrmpa, id. 970, frU hearn fornbsp;frumbearn, id. 1294,/rëwe ior fremme, id. 1354, wxlgri for wxl-grim, id. 1415. Several times in Andreas, the tilde occurs overnbsp;g, as in ghwd for gehwam, An. 121, and bletsung for bletsunge, id.nbsp;223. The manuscript reading gwyrhtum, An. 1180, may be annbsp;error for gewyrhtum or for gwyrhtum.
In the other poetical texts of the manuscript, besides the common -Ü for -um, -n for -ne, and other frequently occurringnbsp;abbreviations, the following abbreviations may be noted:nbsp;fry'Se iorfrymde, Soul and Body I, 79, dodxge for domdxge, id.nbsp;96; dred for dream, Homiletic Fragment I, 2; gebring for ge-bringe. Dream of the Rood 139; hd lor ham, El. 143, fra fornbsp;pram, id. 190, 701, pry for prym, id. 483, 815, pryma for prymma,nbsp;id. 483, 519, pryme for prymme, id. 329, 754, prymes for prymmes,nbsp;id. 348, frtme for fremme, id. 524, wöma for womma, id. 1310,nbsp;clömum for clommum, id. 696, geldp for gelamp, id. 962, andnbsp;several exceptional abbreviations, g for geseh, id. 841, which thenbsp;scribe seems to have written first merely as g and then to havenbsp;supplemented this by writing seh above the line, middan g fornbsp;middangeard, id. 16, 774, and jswef for andsweredon. A noteworthy use of the runic symbol p, the symbol regularly used bynbsp;the scribe for w, occurs twice in the manuscript, on fob 128ènbsp;and fob 1316, in El. 788, 1089. The symbol is written with anbsp;dot before and after, and it stands for the word wyn, accordingnbsp;to Cook, or waldend, according to Wiilker. This use of a runicnbsp;symbol to stand for a word is similar to that in the signaturesnbsp;of the name of Cynewulf on fob 54a and fob 133a of the manuscript, but the use is restricted to these four places in thenbsp;manuscript.
The abbreviation p for pxt occurs approximately four times as many times as the unabbreviated pxf in Andreas, but onlynbsp;four times altogether in Elene, three times in Soul and Bodynbsp;I, and not at all in the text of the other poems. The abbreviation opp occurs once in An. 1574, but not elsewhere in the poems.nbsp;The spelling 'öxt, with initial 3, is not abbreviated in the poems.
-ocr page 35-XXVll
INTRODUCTION
In only seven instances in Andreas does ond occur written out, 11. 945, 1001, 1203, 1307, 1395, 1400, 1719; to these shouldnbsp;perhaps be added on, 1. 1039, apparently an error for ond.nbsp;Elsewhere in Andreas the customary abbreviation 7 occurs.nbsp;In Elene, ond occurs written out four times, 11. 930, 976, 983,nbsp;1209; elsewhere the abbreviation is used. In each of the fournbsp;instances where ond is written out, the 0 is a small capital innbsp;Elene, whereas it never is in Andreas. In the other fournbsp;poems, only the abbreviation occurs.
Where ond- occurs in compound words, the usage of the scribe Varies. In Andreas the verb ondswarian and its forms occurnbsp;with 7 five times, with ond- five times; ondswerian occurs oncenbsp;unabbreviated. The noun ondsware occurs three times writtennbsp;out, and andsware occurs twice written out. The form jswarenbsp;occurs seven times. The form jwist occurs in An. 1540, thenbsp;only instance of the word; jlangne occurs in An. 1274, but ond-langne, 1. 818, and ondlange, 1. 1254. The form jsware occursnbsp;once in Soul and Body I, 106. In Elene, andsware occursnbsp;lu 11. 567, 1002, but -jsware nine times. The verb form -jswernbsp;Occurs once, 1. 396, and also -jwlitan, 1. 298, jweardlice, 1. 1140,nbsp;7'S*c, 1. 472, -jwyrde, 11. 545, 619, jwearde, 1. 630, none of thesenbsp;Words occurring unabbreviated. Since the spelling ond is thenbsp;more frequent in this manuscript when the word is writtennbsp;out, the abbreviation has been regularly so resolved in the textsnbsp;of the present volume.
In the prose parts of the manuscript, abbreviations are somewhat more fully used than in the poetical parts, but in the same Ways, except that no runic symbols stand for words in the prosenbsp;Parts. A few of the more notable abbreviations of the prose arenbsp;us follows: c for cwxd, fob 125, 13a, 136, etc., cw for cwsed, fobnbsp;1206, m pa I for men pa leofestan, fob 9a, 1176, and alsonbsp;^en pa I, fob 236, 246, men 3 i, fob 80a, and occasionally merely
fob 19a, 196, etc.; dryhne for dryhtne, fob 9a, and also drift for 'i^ihten, fob 9a; herig for herigode, fob 19a; aplas for apostolas,nbsp;fob 716; scs for sanctus, fob 716, etc.; 33 for Dauid, fob 14a, etc.;nbsp;loh for lohannem, fob 856. Latin passages in the prose textnbsp;oontain many abbreviations of the customary and easilynbsp;recognizable types, e.g., ds for deus, dno for domino, scdm fornbsp;^^cundum, Ur for uester, etc.
-ocr page 36-XXVlll
VII
PUNCTUATION AND ACCENT MARKS
The metrical punctuation in the poems of the Vercelli Book is very irregular, and contrasts sharply with the careful systemnbsp;of metrical points in the Junius Manuscript. A large part ofnbsp;the pointing in the Vercelli Book seems to be syntactical, rathernbsp;than metrical in purpose. Usage varies from poem to poem,nbsp;and therefore the six poems must be taken up separately. Thenbsp;metrical points in the later poems of the manuscript are muchnbsp;less frequent than in Andreas.
An examination of the points in An. 1-276 shows that the pointing is metrical, but by no means as consistently so, as innbsp;the Junius Manuscript. In An. 1-100 there are 89 points,nbsp;and this ratio, 89 to 200 half-lines, does not change materiallynbsp;in the rest of the poem.
A good example of the pointing is to be found in An. 25-39: swelc wses })eaw hira- J)aet hie aeghwylcne ellSeodigra- dydannbsp;him to mose mete Jjearfendü- )?ara pe J^aet ealand utan sohte-Swylc waes J^aes folces freobo leas tacen unlaedra eafoS- pxtnbsp;hie eagena gesihS- hetted heoro grimme- heafod gimme-Ageton gealgmode gara ordum- sySSan him geblondan biterenbsp;to somne • dryas Jjurh dwolcraeft ¦ drync unheorne • se on wendenbsp;gewit wera inge)7anc heortan hreSre- hyge waes on cyrred-pstt hie ne murndan aefter man dreame- haele)? heoro graedige-ac hie hig 7 gaers- for mete leaste- mebe gedrehte-The pointing here seems to be partly syntactical, partly metrical,nbsp;though mainly syntactical. If the metrical intention had beennbsp;uppermost in the mind of the scribe, one would at least expectnbsp;points after mose and tacen in this passage. But that thenbsp;metrical intention of the points was not entirely absent isnbsp;evidenced by the fact that once in a while the scribe breaks outnbsp;into a flurry of them, e.g., 11. 190-201:
Hu maeg ic dryhten min ofer deop ge lad- fore gefremman on feorne weg- swa hraedlice- heofona scyppend- wuldres wal-dend- swa Su worde becwist- Dset maeg engel )3in- eaSgenbsp;feran- of heofenum con him holma begang- sealte saestreamas-7 swan rade- waroS faruSa gewinn- 7 waeter brogan- wegasofer
-ocr page 37-INTRODUCTION
wid land- nesynt me winas cuc5e- eorlas ellj^eodige- ne paer ®niges wat haeletSa gehygdo- ne me here straeta ofer cald waeternbsp;sindon-
^ case might also be made for syntactical pointing here, but what syntactical value the points have may be explained as duenbsp;to the peculiar structure of Anglo-Saxon verse.
In An. 1-276 there are only three points which do not come the end of a half-line. They are after lungre, 1. 77, him, 1.nbsp;189, and scealtu, 1. 220. Similar pointing occurs elsewhere, asnbsp;in 1. 601, where section [VI] begins; Da gen weges- weard-Word hord onleac- The pointing in these passages seems to benbsp;without rime or reason, unless it may have been intended tonbsp;indicate some kind of rhetorical emphasis in reading. It isnbsp;possible that in 1. 77 the scribe regarded the line as ending withnbsp;lungre, and scyle as belonging to the next line.
The only generalization which seems possible for Andreas is that the pointing, as a whole, is highly unsystematic andnbsp;’regularly conditioned neither by meter, syntax, nor sentence-rhythm, though any of these may have been the reason fornbsp;individual points. The person—scribe or author—who inserted these points probably had a reason for each one, or mostnbsp;*^1 them, but present knowledge of the technique of Anglo-Saxon poetry is not much furthered by his use of them.
In the Fates of the Apostles, the points are on the same system, or lack of system, as in Andreas, ranging from infrequent pointing in 11. 6J-22 to regular pointing in 11. 58-65a,nbsp;Except that no point follows gesohte, 1. 62a. But this wordnbsp;eomes at the end of a line and perhaps no point was felt to benbsp;Accessary there.
In Soul and Body I it is possible to make some generaliza-linns. One notices first the recurring point-pattern in such phrases as the following:
^Sre ])u )?e wiste wlanc- 7 wines saed- 1. 39. strange gestryned- 7 gestaSolod ]?urh me- 1. 45.
®ien to ge maeccan- ne meder ne faeder- ne naïnigum gesybban 11. 53-54.
secan )?a harnas ])e Su me her serife - 7 Jja arleasan eardungstowe-
11. 70-71.
-ocr page 38-XXX
INTRODUCTION
ponne Su sefre on moldan man gewurde- oöSe asfre fulwihte onfon sceolde- 11. 86-87.
It will be observed that these coordinate constructions are very consistent in the pointing, which may be rhythmical or syntactical. On the other hand, in 11.57-60, the manuscript reads:nbsp;Ne mseg pe nu heonon adon hyrsta py readan- ne gold ne seolfornbsp;ne Jjinra goda nan ne pinre bryde beag- ne pin gold wela- ne nannbsp;para goda pe Su iu ah test-
One would expect more pointing here than the manuscript gives. In general, the points, which are rather infrequent innbsp;this poem, less than 60 in 166 lines, seem to have been insertednbsp;for syntactical or rhythmical, rather than for metrical, purposes.
In Homilectic Fragment I the points are also infrequent, about 12 in 47 lines, and of these the following may be notednbsp;especially:
manig- 7 mislic- in manna drea- 1. 2. in wita for wyrd- weoruda dryhten- 1. 10.nbsp;sare mid- ponne se sael cymeS- 1. 23.
Concerning these and the remaining points, no generalization is possible.
In the Dream oe the Rood, the metrical points vary strangely. On fob 1045 (11.1-21), where there are 24 lines on anbsp;page, the points are rare, and seem to mark syntactical pausesnbsp;within sentences, or else sentence-closes, as in: faegere aet foldannbsp;sceatum- swylcepaer fife wseron etc.) ne waes Saer hum fracodesnbsp;gealga - Ac hine paer etc. On the next three pages (fob 1 OSa-106a) the number of lines on a page jumps to 32, and coincidentlynbsp;with this change the pointing also changes. From wendati,nbsp;1. 22, the first word on fob 105a, to bestemed, 1. 22, there is nonbsp;pointing; but there is a point after bestemed, and then a pointnbsp;after each half-line, except after liegende, 1. 24, to the end of bnbsp;25. This is obviously metrical pointing, but it stops as suddenlynbsp;as it began. In 11. 32-51a, the pointing becomes more abundant, but it appears to be syntactical, marking off the shortnbsp;sentences in this part of the poem. After 1. 52 the points againnbsp;become very infrequent, with apparently no consistency innbsp;their use.
-ocr page 39-XXXI
INTRODUCTION
In Elene the first thing one observes is that of the 14 points ^hich occur in El. 1-100, all but three are followed by smallnbsp;^npitals, as follows: after hereteman, 1. 10, Hred gotan, 1. 20,nbsp;Seador, 1. 26, burg wigendra, 1. 34, breahtme, 1. 39, sceawedon,nbsp;58, gesxgon, 1. 68, woma, 1. 71, toglad, 1. 78, 3e, 1. 81, ahead,nbsp;87. This indicates unmistakeably their syntactical char-In general, the points mark the ends of sentences ornbsp;Parts of sentences. The three exceptions are after/orow, 1. 21,nbsp;)^here the n has apparently been added later, and the pointnbsp;inserted to separate the words; after cyning, 1. 32, where thenbsp;Innction of the point is not at all obvious; and after gearu, 1. 85,nbsp;ii'here separation of words written closely together is perhapsnbsp;^gain the intention. This syntactical function of the pointsnbsp;i^nntinues throughout the poem, and in most, nearly all, casesnbsp;^ small capital follows. Frequently the point is shaped like a
i^ornma.
quot;The other marks of punctuation used in the poetical parts the manuscript are ly and which regularly mark the endsnbsp;sections, and frequently occur within sections, at times notnbsp;^iffering in function from a plain point, as after drynces, Soulnbsp;body 1,41 j wolde, id. 83, treow, Dream of the Rood 17, fornam,nbsp;1-131, panon, id. 143. Sometimes a semicolon (: or y) occurs,nbsp;nt very rarely, as after wxre, Soul and Body 21, cure, id. 155.
cal
. The only certain thing about all this punctuation is its extreme Jii^gularity and frequent aimlessness. It seems quite probable,nbsp;•iwever, that much of this inconsistency is due to the heedless-Hess of scribes in transmitting what may have been originallynbsp;^ iftore systematic style of punctuation, or perhaps to the edi-^I'yial policy of the scribe of the Vercelli manuscript. Hisnbsp;Punciple seems to have been not to punctuate the poetical textsnbsp;®i®trically, though occasionally he may have introduced metri
points unreflectingly, and perhaps under the influence of
'¦I’Py which contained a greater abundance of metrical pointings, dot over the letter y which appears frequently in the Ver-Book, but not in the Junius Manuscript, is scarcely to benbsp;f^garded as a form of punctuation, but as a part of the letternbsp;jtself. The purpose of this dot seems to have been to give thenbsp;a distinctive mark of recognition. Several different
-ocr page 40-XXXll
styles of y appear in the manuscript, especially one in which the two upper arms and the lower stroke of the letter are straightnbsp;lines, and a second in which both of the upper arms and alsonbsp;the lower stroke are markedly curved. The first may be callednbsp;the straight and the second the curly y. The curly y was frequent, according to Keller, Angelsdchsische Palaeographic, pp.nbsp;40-42, in the first half of the tenth century. The straight ynbsp;was in origin an earlier style of writing, and it is above thenbsp;straight y that the dot usually occurs in the Vercelli Book. Butnbsp;all straight y’s are not uniformly provided with a dot, and on thenbsp;other hand, occasionally the later curly y has a dot. After itsnbsp;early use the dot above the straight y was discontinued for anbsp;time in the practice of Anglo-Saxon scribes, according to Keller,nbsp;but with the scribal reform at the beginning of the tenth century,nbsp;the dot came in again, and by the eleventh century, the undotted y had practically disappeared. So far as the Vercellinbsp;Book is concerned, the writing of y is notable mainly for itsnbsp;unsystematic and eclectic character.
Accents in the Poems
Scattered throughout the manuscript, both in prose and verse texts, occur numerous acute accent marks placed above letters.nbsp;These accents occur regularly only above vowel symbols, although edniwinga, An. 783, has the mark over the g, probablynbsp;through inadvertence, instead of over the second i of the word.nbsp;The marks are of varying degrees of heaviness, depending onnbsp;the strength of the strokes of the pen with which they werenbsp;made, but there is no indication that the scribe intended anVnbsp;difference of kind in the accent marks. The purpose or purposesnbsp;for which these accent marks were made is not always clear,nbsp;nor is it altogether certain whether they were made by the scribenbsp;as he wrote or were inserted afterward, though there seems nonbsp;good reason for assuming anything other than that they werenbsp;made by the scribe as he wrote.
In Andreas, Fates of the Apostles and Elene accent marks occur with about the same degree of frequency, the percentages of accents in proportion to the lines being respectivelynbsp;.182, .172 and .164. In the shorter poems the accent marks are
-ocr page 41-XXXlll
^ good deal less frequent, .06 per cent in Soul and Body I, .085 in Homiletic Fragment I, and .038 in the Dream oe thenbsp;Rood.
That these accent marks were not consistently used to indicate Vowel length is obvious from an examination of the list of themnbsp;given at the end of this Introduction. It is indeed questionablenbsp;Vfhether they were intended to indicate vowel length at all.nbsp;Naturally vowel length frequently coincides with metricalnbsp;stress and in such instances the accent may as well have beennbsp;intended to indicate stress as vowel length. In any case poetsnbsp;nnd scribes of the Anglo-Saxon period could scarcely have hadnbsp;etymological length of vowels in mind in the placing of thesenbsp;Accent marks, and if they were intended to indicate anythingnbsp;'vith respect to the character of the vowel sounds, it was morenbsp;probably some shade of quality than a degree of quantity. Notnbsp;infrequently accents appear over vowels historically short,nbsp;especially gód, as in An. 758, 760, 925, 999, 1030, etc. to distinguish the word for “god” from god, “good.” This use occursnbsp;enly in the text of Andreas. Other examples of accents overnbsp;short vowels are wég. An. 223, hyge, id. 578, gewit, id. 645,nbsp;^'^gin, id. 741, gehygd, id. 772, heonan, id. 791, inwit, id. 946,nbsp;gewiyiyi, id. 958, hlindura, id. 993, hrine, id. 1000, lóf, id. 1006,nbsp;^ó/e, id. 1008, hinca, id. 1171, cirm, id. 1237, wine, id. 1464,nbsp;El. 712. Accent marks over short vowels are less frequent in Elene than in Andreas. The frequency of accentsnbsp;ever the letter i, long and short, suggests that the accent herenbsp;ii'ns merely a distinguishing part of the letter, like the later conventional dot. The letter most frequently provided with annbsp;Accent is a. In some instances the accent seems to be merely anbsp;syllabic indication, as in those many compounds in which thenbsp;prefix a- is given an accent, or in writings like ban hüs. An. 1240,nbsp;rade, id. 1262, or compounds with or-, un-, as in órlege, An.nbsp;^146, ünhwilen, id. 1154, ormxte, id. 1166, ünfyrn, id. 1371.nbsp;Stress accent seems to be indicated in the writing of propernbsp;as in merme donia. An. 42, israhelum, id. 165, hdbrdhdme,nbsp;779, isddc, id. 793, achdgia, Ap. 16, ir tdcus, id. 68, and cer-tainiy hwkt. An. 676. Accent on an inflectional ending, as innbsp;^^fdón, An. 785, or fdrd, id. 1023, 1060, may also have beennbsp;¦rhetorical, though accents of this kind occur very infrequently.
-ocr page 42-XXXIV
INTRODUCTION
Sometimes, though rarely, a vowel letter is doubled, presumably as a variant of the accent mark, and sometimes both double spelling and accent occur, as in 6or, An. 649, tamp;an, id-m9,fdd, id. 1593,/aa, id. 1599.
Although the accent marks in the poetical texts are certainly not applied in accord with any single system, they are by nonbsp;means haphazard and accidental or ornamental additions tonbsp;the text. As a part of the record of the manuscript, accentednbsp;words in the poetical texts of the Vercelli Book are listed innbsp;Table IV at the end of this Introduction. For the purpose ofnbsp;comparative study, the accent marks in the Junius Manuscriptnbsp;are also given in this table. A bar separating the parts of anbsp;word has been inserted in certain words in these lists, as in d |nbsp;hwurfon, Page 1, Gen. 25, the purpose of the bar being to indicate that the part of the word before the bar stands at the endnbsp;of the line in the manuscript, the scribe’s intent in these accentsnbsp;apparently being to call attention to the syllabic division of thenbsp;word. Syllabic division as it appears in the manuscript in allnbsp;other words is also indicated, since there seems to be no doubtnbsp;that the scribes frequently used the accent merely to mark thenbsp;syllabic character of a word. A bibliography of studies of thenbsp;accents in Anglo-Saxon manuscripts will be found in Kennedy?nbsp;A Bibliography of Writings on the English Language from thtnbsp;Beginning of Printing to the End of 1922, p. 134.
Punctuation and Accent-Marks in the Prose Texts
The point occurs in the prose texts as in the poems, although obviously its use here is syntactical only. The following passage, taken from the first homily, fob 2b, is representative:nbsp;Hwaet ic openlice 7 undearnunga middan geard Iserde- 7 syml®nbsp;pssT eower gesomnung wses In eowrum templü fiyder ealle iudaSnbsp;comon- Jjonne ic his ealle leerde - ne ic owiht dearnunga spraeC'nbsp;nemin lar owiht diogol wees •
The tendency is to separate the various syntactical or rhythmi' cal units of a sentence, but not to carry out this separationnbsp;rigorously or completely.
In the fifth homily, and in those which immediately follofl^ Andreas and the Fates oe the Apostles, the punctuation is
-ocr page 43-XXXV
Appreciably less frequent than in the preceding prose texts. In Ihe latter part of the book, beginning with fol. 106è, where thenbsp;^riting is smaller and with more lines on a page, the punctua-tion becomes again more frequent. The use of punctuationnbsp;^Aries so much from homily to homily, and even within anbsp;omily, that, as in the verse, no single guiding principle can benbsp;discovered.
The semicolon (;) occurs in the prose also, e.g. fol. 11a, 1. 11; 15a^ 1 22, etc. In the fourth homily, and particularly fromnbsp;165 to fol. 185, this sign is quite frequent, in contrast to itsnbsp;'^frequency in the other parts of the manuscript. But the usenbsp;the semicolon is also quite inconsistent, for instance, in anbsp;passage on fol. 185:
^ ¦ • • ] p hie ne magon ongytan nan Jjing butan \gt;a, myrhSe }?aes dryhtnes wuldres; He us gelifaest haefS on Jjyssum middan gearde;nbsp;7 We hi under Jjydde bion sculon- gif we hit earnian willacS:
Nu
We sindon m on }?ysne middan geard etc.
colon, as after willa'S, rarely occurs in the prose texts. The accent-marks in the prose texts, like those in the verse,nbsp;Usually occur over vowels historically long. In frequency theynbsp;^Ary considerably; in five lines on fol. 105 the words ren, dom,nbsp;dean, and wop have accents, but this is unusual, and on fol.nbsp;t6 the only word accented is gedóó. Sometimes a long vowelnbsp;distinguished by doubling the letter, with or without an ac-
as in aa, fol. 12a, tiid, fol. 25a, Hid, fol. 255, and gedóó above.
In general, it may be said that accents do not occur as often As consistently in the prose as in the poems, and that theynbsp;^nch less frequent in the later than in the earlier part ofnbsp;® book. The habits of punctuation as they appear in thenbsp;P'^nse texts are nevertheless quite in harmony with those thatnbsp;A^'e present in the verse texts of the manuscript.
THE POEMS IN THE MANUSCRIPT _ The poems in the Vercelli manuscript are not provided with
titles
nor are they distinguished by any formal marks peculiar
them from the prose parts of the manuscript. Each
poem
XXXVl
begins with a large capital, except the Fates of the Apostles, in which space for the capital was left but the letter itself wasnbsp;never supplied, and Homiletic Fragment I, the beginning ofnbsp;which is lacking through a loss of one or more folios in thenbsp;manuscript. After the initial large capital, the remainingnbsp;letters of the first word of each poem is written in smaller largenbsp;capitals, except in the Dream of the Rood, where only thenbsp;first two letters of the first word are capitalized. The beginnings of the poems indeed are not more definitely marked thannbsp;the sections in the poems. This informal treatment of thenbsp;openings of the poems contrasts sharply with the treatment ofnbsp;the openings of the homilies. Many of the homilies not onlynbsp;have titles, but the openings are also more elaborately capitalized, a number of times through the whole of the first line of anbsp;homily, and most of the few attempts at decorative capitalsnbsp;also appear at the beginning of homilies. From this one maynbsp;perhaps infer that the homilies were more highly esteemed fornbsp;the purpose for which the volume was made than the poems.
The first poem in the manuscript, on fol.29amp;-52è,is Andreas, a narrative account of the life of St. Andrew derived ultimatelynbsp;from the Greek Ilpafets ’AvSpeov Kal MarOeia els rrjv ttóXh'nbsp;TÜv avdfxgt;}iro4gt;a,yo}v, edited by Bonnet, Acta Apostolorumnbsp;Apocrypha, Vol. I, Part 2, pp. 65-116 (1898). The poem wasnbsp;made from a Latin version of the Greek text not now extant,nbsp;so far as is known,ina complete form.^ An Anglo-Saxon prosenbsp;life of St. Andrew is preserved in two manuscripts, the manuscript of the Blickling Homilies and MS. 198, Corpus Christinbsp;College, Cambridge, accessible in Bright’s Anglo-Saxon Reader,nbsp;pp. 113-128. This prose version is ultimately of the samenbsp;origin as Andreas, but the two are independently derived fromnbsp;their source.
The narrative in Andreas follows the source very closely and no serious question of omission or interpolation occurs innbsp;the consideration of the poem. But because Andreas isnbsp;followed in the manuscript by the Fates of the Apostles,nbsp;and because this latter is such a short poem and nevertheless
^ See Krapp, Andreas, pp. xxi fi.
-ocr page 45-XXXVll
INTRODUCTION
contains one of the four well-known runic signatures of Cynewulf, an attempt has been made to attach it to Andreas as a Purt and conclusion of that poem. Nothing in the manuscriptnbsp;justifies such a disposition of the Fates or the Apostles. Thenbsp;poem begins with a large capital, or rather space for one, thenbsp;Capital never having been supplied, and it is separated fromnbsp;what precedes by the usual spacing. It is true that the methodnbsp;Used by the scribe in separating the different sections of a poemnbsp;is exactly the same as that used in separating quite differentnbsp;Poems. But since this is so, the arrangement of the poem in thenbsp;Uianuscript provides no argument either one way or the othernbsp;Concerning the theory of the Fates of the Apostles as annbsp;integral part of Andreas. Internal evidence, however, speaksnbsp;^ore decisively. Andreas has its single source, as has alreadynbsp;been pointed out, and there is no evidence that the author ofnbsp;¦Andreas endeavored to manipulate or to enlarge the structurenbsp;uf the narrative as his source gave it. The Fates of thenbsp;Apostles has a different but quite as definite a source, althoughnbsp;^be exact text which the Anglo-Saxon poet used has not beennbsp;discovered. But it must have been some Latin list of thenbsp;Apostles, their missions and passions, of a type commonlynbsp;Current at the time the Anglo-Saxon poem was written, andnbsp;possibly of Irish origin.^ The general agreement in subjectnbsp;flutter of Andreas as the story of the life of an apostle and ofnbsp;the Fates of the Apostles as a brief martyrology of thenbsp;Apostles is an evidence of the selective choice of the person whonbsp;brought together the materials of the Vercelli Book, but not ofnbsp;^uy constructive intent on the part of the author of Andreas.
It should be noted, however, that the passage on fob 54a, 'Comprising Ap. 96-122 and containing the runes which combinenbsp;lo form the name Cynwulf, stands on this folio by itself, andnbsp;A has been argued from this that the Fates of the Apostlesnbsp;really ends with 1. 955, and that the runic passage, 11. 96-122,nbsp;happens to have been misplaced, its proper position being atnbsp;'•he end of Andreas, as an epilogue to that poem. But againnbsp;'rothing in the manuscript record justifies such an assumption,
’ See Krapp, Andreas, pp. xxix-xxxii,'^Hamilton, Modern Language Notes 385-95 (1920).
-ocr page 46-XXXVlll
INTRODUCTION
except the very slight evidence that the runic passage does begin on a new page. But there is no mark of punctuation atnbsp;the conclusion of the preceding page, and the first word of thenbsp;runic passage on fob 54a does not begin with a large capital ornbsp;any other indication that it is a new poem or even a sectionalnbsp;division of a larger poem. The text on the page preceding fobnbsp;54a fills the page completely, the number of lines on the pagenbsp;being twenty-five, and the scribe was consequently compellednbsp;to begin on a new page with the words that follow. If it werenbsp;certain that Andreas was written by Cynewulf, one might benbsp;inclined to stretch the point a little and to assume that the runicnbsp;passage at least formed the conclusion of Andreas. Or ofnbsp;course it may be argued, as it was by Sievers,* that the passagenbsp;on fob 54a belongs neither to the Fates oe the Apostles nornbsp;to Andreas, but to some unknown poem. But it is very farnbsp;from certain that Andreas was the work of Cynewulf, and onenbsp;hesitates to attach any part of the Fates of the Apostles tonbsp;that poem. On the strength of the runic signature, the Fatesnbsp;OF the Apostles has been generally assigned to Cynewulf.nbsp;It may seem strange that Cynewulf should have taken thenbsp;trouble to add his name to so slight a poem as the Fates of thenbsp;Apostles, but on the other hand, it is not improbable thatnbsp;Cynewulf attached a higher value to the poem than the modemnbsp;reader is inclined to do.^
The third poem in the manuscript, on fob 1016-1035, follows a homily which ends on fob 101a, on a page containing onlynbsp;seventeen lines of writing, the rest of the page being left blank.nbsp;The poem begins at the top of fob 1016 with the usual capitalsnbsp;that mark the beginnings of new texts. In content the poemnbsp;is an address of the soul to the body after death. Anothernbsp;version of the poem which loosely parallels the text in the Ver-celli Book is contained in the Exeter Book. To distinguish thenbsp;two versions, the one in the Vercelli Book is called Soul andnbsp;Body I, and the version in the Exeter Book is called Soul andnbsp;Body II. The poem ends abruptly in the middle of a sentence
^Anglia XIII, 21-25.
^ For discussions of these questions of structure, see the titles in the Bibliography.
-ocr page 47-XXXIX
INTRODUCTION
the foot of fol. 1030. The concluding parts of the poem were undoubtedly contained on the one or more folios now missingnbsp;from the manuscript between fol. 103-104. But probably notnbsp;Uiuch of this poem has been lost, for the text that follows innbsp;the manuscript as it now exists is Homiletic Fragment I,nbsp;^hich occupies only fol. 104a and five lines at the top of fol.nbsp;1046, in all forty-seven lines of text. A good share of the miss-uig page or pages was not improbably occupied by the beginningnbsp;this poem.
The poem following Soul and Body I is designated as Homiletic Fragment I to distinguish it from another similarnbsp;fragment contained in the Exeter Book and designated Homi-1-etic Fragment II. The beginning of this poem is missing fornbsp;the same reason that the conclusion of Soul and Body I isnbsp;Uiissing, but short as the surviving fragment is, probably notnbsp;^uch has been lost. For the fragment is a loose amplificationnbsp;uf Psalm XXVIII, and the beginning of the fragment corresponds to the third verse of the Psalm, which as a whole containsnbsp;uuly nine verses. So far as this evidence goes, it seems tonbsp;ludicate therefore that not more than one or two folios may havenbsp;^uen lost between fol. 103-104.
After Homiletic Fragment I comes the Dream of the Rood the manuscript, extending from the sixth line on fol. 1046nbsp;lu the bottom of fol. 106a. The poem begins in the usual waynbsp;'''ith capitals and with spacing separating it from the text thatnbsp;precedes, and it ends with no indication of incompleteness ornbsp;loss on fol. 106a. The text is rather closely written on fol.nbsp;105a-106a, these pages each containing thirty-two lines; but thisnbsp;uan scarcely be taken as evidence that the scribe wanted tonbsp;crowd the text of the Dream of the Rood within a certainnbsp;space, for the pages that follow fol. 106a contain a homily andnbsp;frrese also are written with thirty-two lines on a page.
The earlier editors assigned the Dream of the Rood to Cynewulf, but no direct evidence and very little indirect evi-'lunce is available to justify such an ascription. Certain similarities of phrasing, sometimes helpful in determining the text.nbsp;Connect the runic inscription on the Ruthwell Cross with thisnbsp;Puem, and also the very brief inscription on the Brussels Cross,
-ocr page 48-xl
the plausible assumption being that these inscriptions were extracted from the text of the poem. It is not improbable thatnbsp;the Dream of the Rood was written by Cynewulf, but the lacknbsp;of evidence, except that of a general and circumstantial character, forbids any positive statement.
The sixth and last poem in the manuscript is Elene, contained on fob 121a-133amp;. It begins at the top of fob 121a, following a prose text which ends on fob 120è at the middle ofnbsp;the page, the rest of the page being left blank. The narrativenbsp;proper of Elene ends on the twenty-first line of fob 1326 withnbsp;the word _fimt and the usual punctuation indicating the close ofnbsp;a section, and it is followed on the same page by the opening ofnbsp;the passage containing the runic signature of Cynewulf. Thisnbsp;passage extends through the sixth line on fob 1336 and is numbered XV, as a section of Elene. It is followed in turn on thenbsp;seventh line of fob 1336 by a part of the prose life of St. Guthlac,nbsp;without section numbering. The poem is undoubtedly complete, but the prose life of St. Guthlac, although it begins as anbsp;new division, opens in the middle of a narrative with allusionsnbsp;to preceding matter not contained in this text. By virtue ofnbsp;the runic symbols on fob 133a, in the passage following the endnbsp;of the narrative of Elene, this is one of the few Anglo-Saxonnbsp;poems the authorship of which is unquestioned, for all agreenbsp;that the poem was written by Cynewulf. This runic passage,nbsp;it should be noted, is an appendage or epilogue to Elene. Thenbsp;text of Elene ends with the twenty-first line of fob 1326 of thenbsp;manuscript and it ends with the word JlniL This is the conclusion of a section numbered fourteen, and following it comes thenbsp;number fifteen and the opening of the runic passage in the usualnbsp;way as a new section. The runic passage therefore fills thenbsp;remainder of fob 1326, that is, ten lines, the whole of fob 133a,nbsp;and six lines of fob 1336, where it ends with Amen. Nothingnbsp;in the content of this runic passage connects it inescapably withnbsp;Elene, and indeed it is so different in general style that itnbsp;would seem to have been composed as an entirely independentnbsp;effort. The connection of the runic passage with the rest of thenbsp;poem is therefore not structural but casual, though this factnbsp;scarcely justifies any doubts of it as a genuine addition to Elene.
-ocr page 49-xli
INTRODUCTION
The actual text which Cynewulf had before him as his source the composition of Elene has not been discovered. It isnbsp;^hnost certain, however, that Cynewulf followed his sourcenbsp;closely and there are no questions of interpolation or structuralnbsp;misplacement to be considered. In its relation to its source,nbsp;Elene therefore resembles Andreas. The source of the poemnbsp;'''as a Latin legend of the invention of the Cross, differing fromnbsp;iiat similar to that given in the Acta Sanctorum.* Other verynbsp;similar forms of the Cross legend are to be found in a Latinnbsp;Cyriaci from Codex Paris. 2769, and in the Greek Abyosnbsp;evpeaeus toD Tipiov Kai fcooxotoO ffrcLvpov, from Codexnbsp;Graecus Monacensis 271.^ In the Heilagra manna sogurnbsp;there is a Norse version of the Cross legend which innbsp;many places shows a striking resemblance to Elene? An evennbsp;closer similarity with Elene is shown by the Irish version innbsp;the Leabhar Breac* and by an Anglo-Saxon prose homily entitled pasre halgan rode gemetnes in MS. Auct. F. 4. 32 in thenbsp;Eodleian Library.® It is quite probable® that the Irish versionnbsp;^ad the two Anglo-Saxon versions were from a common Latinnbsp;source, made in Ireland, perhaps from a still earlier Greek text.
CONTENTS OF THE FOLIOS OF THE MANUSCRIPT
The contents of the folios of the Vercelli manuscript containing poetical t®xts are given in terms of the line numbers of this edition in the followingnbsp;table.
'Acta Sanctorum, Mali I, 445-448. See Glöde, Anglia IX, 271-318.
' These two texts are printed in Holder, Inventio Sanctas Crucis, pp. 1-13, 30-39
Heilagra manna sSgur, ed. Unger, Christiania, 1877, Vol. I, pp. 303-See Golther, LiteraturUatt VIII, 261-263, and Brenner, Englische ^(vdien XHI, 48CM82.
^ ' Schirmer, Die Kreuzeslegenden im Leabhar Breac, St. Gallen, 1886, pp. ~10, with a German translation, pp. 31-44.
® Morris, Legends of the Holy Rood (E. E. T. S., O. S. 46), pp. 3-17.
See Brown, Englische Studiën XL. 1-29.
-ocr page 50-xlii
Andreas | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Fates of the Apostles | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
1 Here the poem ends in the middle of a sentence. One or more sheets of the MS. are missing, containing the ending of this poem and the beginningnbsp;of the next.
xliii
INTRODUCTION
Homiletic Fragment I | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
fage 104a 1046 lOSa 121a 1216 122a |
|
X
Table II
SECTIONAL DIVISIONS IN THE POEMS
The division of the longer poems of the manuscript is indicated by a ^^-rk of punctuation at the end of the several sections, followed by spacingnbsp;^id by a capital letter at the beginning of the succeeding section, and bynbsp;Numbering. But all of these indications are not uniformly present, andnbsp;in Elene do section numberings appear. The sectional divisions ofnbsp;® Poems in terms of the line numbers of this edition are as follows, thenbsp;’himbers bracketed being those which do not appear in the manuscript;
Andreas
[I] An. 1-121 Hi] An. 122-229 |
[HI] An. 230-351 [IV] An. 352^68 |
The poem ends six lines from the top of the page, and is followed by prose life of Guthlac which concludes the manuscript.
-ocr page 52-xliv
[VI An. 469-600 [VI] An. 601-695nbsp;[VII] An. 696-821nbsp;[VIII] An. 822-949 [IX] An. 950-1057 [X] An. 1058-1154 |
[XI] An. 1155-1252 [XII] An. 1253-1351nbsp;[XIII] An. 1352-1477nbsp;[XIV] An. 1478-1606nbsp;[XV] An. 1607-1722 |
Soul and Body I
[I] Soul and Body I 1-126 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;[II] Soul and Body I 127-166
Elene
[I] El. 1-98 II El. 99-193nbsp;III El. 194r-275nbsp;nil El. 276-363nbsp;V El. 364^53nbsp;VI El. 454-546nbsp;VII El. 547-618nbsp;VIII El. 619-708
VIIII El. 709-801 X El. 802-893nbsp;[XI] El. 894r-966nbsp;[XII] El. 967-1042nbsp;XIII El. 1043-1146nbsp;XIIII El. 1147-1235nbsp;XV El. 1236-1321
Table III
SMALL CAPITALS Andreas
5 SySSan |
97 Ic |
194 Daet |
270 Him |
14 pam |
98 Ne |
202 Him |
277 Eft |
17 Oft |
99 Ic |
205 Nis |
278 Of |
26 paet |
no Ic |
207 DcCt |
279 Ne |
29 Swylc |
111 In |
212 Ne |
281 Ah |
32 Ageton |
113 Is |
214 Beo |
285 Him |
40 pa |
117 In |
216 Du |
290 Him |
41 In |
121 In |
217 In |
292 We |
51 Abreoton |
147 Da |
220 Scealtu |
299 Him |
52 In |
157 Swa |
231 In |
301 N$bbe |
72 Ic |
163 In |
239 Se |
304 In |
78 In |
169 In |
240 SySpan |
305 Him |
81 Ic |
174 Du |
245 prymlice |
307 Hu |
85 Daet |
175 SiSe |
247 Sittan |
315 Da |
88 ^fter |
177 Swa |
254 Hie |
317 Ne |
92 Da |
183 D*r |
258 Hwanon |
319 Daet |
93 Wrsetlic |
185 Nu |
260 Him |
322 Swa |
94 Maeres |
190 Hu |
261 Swa |
327 Swa |
xlv
Sigora |
577 Sealde |
801 Da(l) |
In |
Ic |
578 Hyge |
811 Nu |
1030 His |
Ne |
594 Swa |
816 Da |
1031 Haelend |
Ic |
595 Nu |
839 Onwoc |
1043 In |
Nu |
596 Hu |
851 Ic |
1044 Gewat |
Him |
617 Him |
854 In |
1058 Inn |
Swa |
618 Ic |
855 Ic |
1064 Ece |
In |
621 Swylce |
862 Vs |
1066 Hwaet |
On |
623 Him |
863 pa |
1077 Hyrdas |
In |
629 Hwaet |
868 In |
1078 Hie |
b In |
633 Ne |
871 Vtan |
1083 Ah |
Heah- |
644 Nu |
885 Dam |
1087 Hungres |
Ba |
648 Nu |
887 paer |
1088 Nyston |
Be |
652 Oft |
889 pam |
1091 In |
Nu |
655 Donne |
897 Nu |
1093 Da |
Him |
656 In |
900 Deh |
1102 Hluton |
Beet |
661 Swa |
903 Ic |
1106 HratSe |
Hwider |
670 InwitSanc |
910 Da |
nil Hie |
Rece |
676 Hwast |
913 pa |
1114 Hungre |
Ongan |
686 pus |
914 Wes |
1116 Hreow |
Ic |
691 Suna |
920 Hu |
1123 Hie |
Ba |
losephes |
925 Him |
1129 Ne |
: Ic |
692 Swa |
936 Aris |
1133 Of |
’ Ic |
702 Waldend |
939 Du |
1142 On |
' Ic |
704 Swylce |
In |
1149 Swa |
' Him |
706 Syppan |
940 Vnder |
1155 In |
¦ Hwilum |
707 In |
941 Wat |
1165 Nu |
Se |
712 Swylce |
948a In |
1169 Haefde |
Ja |
717 Bis |
9485 In |
1174 Innan |
' Wes |
719 In |
951 In |
1177 Da |
' Pstte |
729 Nu |
960 Hu |
1179 Nu |
Hu |
735 Ne |
969 Ic |
1185 Hwaet |
' Huru |
736 Ac |
972 Swa |
1187 In |
Ic |
738 Stefn |
981 Da |
1190 De |
' Him |
739 Hlud |
982 In |
1197 Nu |
Saga |
740 Wraetlic |
987 Haefde |
1198 Se |
' Hu |
750 Amearcode |
990 Haefde |
1199 Daet |
' Inwid})an- |
753 He |
In |
1201 Da |
cum |
758 Is |
996 Da |
1202 Heriges |
* ludea |
764 Sots |
1008 In |
1209 Ne |
Ahof |
766 Scin |
1011 Aras |
1210 Nis |
' In |
773 Da |
1016 Cyston |
1215 Ne |
' Se |
792 Het |
1018 Halig |
1235 Innan |
' A |
795 Het |
Innan |
1245 Swa |
' Him |
797 Hwa |
1023 Nu |
1250 He |
' In |
800 Ne |
1029 Swylce |
1251 Him |
xlvi | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
' These words were written with capitals of varying size, the first one larger, the second smaller, but both to be regarded as small capitals.
“ From this point on in the poem some small capitals may be hidden by the blot or stain in the MS.
-ocr page 55-xlvii
Ac
^6 ForSan ponne
2 In 6 In
U Ac D Syllicnbsp;Ic
HwteSre 2I Forhtnbsp;23 Hwilum
Ö In
® Constantines 9 Innbsp;Waesnbsp;Foron
27 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Fornbsp;25 For
^ Woldon
59 Bst 69 ])anbsp;22 J)uhtenbsp;29 Constan-tinusnbsp;®2 Beahnbsp;88 Faelenbsp;Wasnbsp;Constan-, tinusnbsp;J05 Hehtnbsp;09 Berannbsp;; 4 Segnnbsp;' Instaepesnbsp;2^2 Some
28 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ba
48 Gewat '50 Com
92 Bonne |
117 Se |
159 Wolde |
95 Ac |
155 Forpan |
168 Wat |
108 BK | ||
Homiletic Fragment I | ||
8 ForSan |
13 In |
35 Inwit |
10 In |
15 In | |
Bream of |
THE Rood | |
24 HwaeSre |
47 Inwid- |
95 Nu |
28 Ic |
Ic |
115 Ac |
30 Genaman |
59 Sare |
117 Ne |
39 Ongyrede |
63 Aledon |
119 Ac |
43 Ac |
65 Ongunnon |
131 Nah |
44 Rod |
78 Nu |
132 Ac |
Elene | ||
153 Heht |
320 Eodan |
499 To |
157 Ba |
326 Hio |
511 Nu |
163 pe |
329 prungon |
517 ForSan |
166 Hio |
330 In |
522 ForSan |
169 pa |
332 Elene |
527 In |
175 Ba;t |
336 In |
528 Dus |
177 In |
339 Eow |
551 Caseres |
181 Alysde |
345 Ic |
565 Heo |
189 Dus |
353 Ic |
573 Elene |
198 Ongan |
377 Eodan |
574 Ic |
209 ludea |
389 Da |
575 In |
210 In |
391 In |
578 In |
212 pa |
396 Hie |
584 Da |
219 Elene |
404 Elene |
595 In |
225 Ongan |
411 Eodon |
598 Hio |
229 Da |
412 In |
602 In |
237 Leton |
417 pa |
604 Elene |
243 pa;r |
419 Ic |
609 ludas |
256 Daer |
426 Nu |
611 Hu |
266 Elene |
436 Swa |
620 Elene |
274 In |
441 Gif |
621 Gif |
282 Da |
448 Ne |
In |
288 Ic |
462 Da |
623 In |
293 Hwaet |
468 Naefre |
627 ludas |
305 In |
469 Ac |
632 Hu |
306 Swa |
484 In |
638 Ic |
308 Inwit- |
487 Deoden |
642 Elene |
313 Gangap |
492 Stephanus |
655 ludas |
xlviii |
INTRODUCTION | ||
662 Him |
812 Inwrige |
967 In |
1104 Leort |
667 ludas |
813 Nu |
972 In |
1109 Da |
669 Him |
821 In |
976 Ond |
1118 In |
680 Ingedane |
822 In |
979 Da |
1120 Nu |
683 Ic |
823 Stephanus |
983 Ond |
1122 Nu |
685 Elene |
825 In |
986 In |
In |
691 Heht |
827 Ongan |
991 In |
1125 Da |
693 In |
832 In |
992 Feorran |
1152 In |
694 In |
He |
993 In |
1155 Dinga |
699 Ic |
833 In |
1007 Constan- |
1160 Heht |
708 Sots |
839 pa |
tinus |
1181 He |
713 Hie |
841 Inbryrded |
1017 Da |
1191 Cup |
725 Dryhten |
845 In |
1025 Besetton |
1201 Heht |
736 In |
852 Hwaet |
1032 Godcunde |
1204 In |
740 In |
859 Ne |
1037 In |
1209 Ond |
746 In |
867 Gesseton |
1045 Inbryrded |
1217 Da |
750 Halig |
876 Heht |
1048 In |
1223 In |
764 In |
895 Ingemynde |
1050 SitStSan |
1228 On |
765 In |
900 Ongan |
1054 pa:t |
1252 Ingemynd |
767 In |
906 In |
loss In |
1258 In |
770 In |
911 Feala |
1058 Cyriacus |
1280 Donne |
772 Gif |
920 In |
1061 In |
1290 In |
774 In |
921 Ic |
1062 pa |
1296 In |
775 In |
930 Ond |
1068 Cyriacus |
1297 In |
778 In |
934 ludas |
1073 pu |
1299 In |
781 In |
942 In |
1086 Nu |
1304 Wuldor- |
783 Gedo |
943 In |
1088 In |
1305 In |
806 ludas |
952 Elene |
1097 Cyriacus |
1315 Moton |
In |
966 In |
Table IV A
ACCENTS IN THE VERCELLI BOOK
iol. 29h
An. 2 tir eadige 15 Iglandnbsp;32 dgetonnbsp;38 Wg
42 merme do-nla
42 min I fulra
fol. 30a.
An. SO hell fuse 51 A breotonnbsp;64 4
73 4 dreogan-ne
fol. 30h
An. 123 to gUd
131 wfc fol. 31a.
An. 140 mód 140 on wódnbsp;ISO bdn bring-as
165 fsrahelum' 171 })4
* There is a distinct stroke over i, probably intended as an accent.
-ocr page 57-xlix
254 stód 258 dnenbsp;fol. 32b An. 296 é, j gifen 298 drasnbsp;fol. 33a. An. 326 dn 327 dnesnbsp;339 dómnbsp;339 dhwettenbsp;fol. 33b An. 355 d6m weor-tSunga 371 glddnbsp;fol. 34a An. 381 s® flotan 383 dr geblondnbsp;400 drdsnbsp;fol. 34b An. 416 dhóf 423 Iddnbsp;430 fdranbsp;443 dstodnbsp;fol. 35a An. 445 yb Ud 450 drasnbsp;476 Ut |
578 Hj^ge fol. 37anbsp;An. 587 winnbsp;589 dfeddenbsp;597 spéonnbsp;fol. 37bnbsp;An. 624 wisnbsp;628 dgefnbsp;634 hran rddenbsp;645 gewitnbsp;649 óornbsp;fol. 3Sa An. 661 sige déma 663 slnra 674 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ahóf 675 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wóSe 676 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;HwEetnbsp;678 nü 680 órhlytte fol. 3Sbnbsp;An. 694 mdnnbsp;703 dnnbsp;703 écenbsp;703 gódnbsp;708 dstagnbsp;712 dgr®fene*nbsp;719 Is |
An. 767 mdn 768 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;brand hata 769 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;fdg 770 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;®1 fsle 770 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ór cnawe 771 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mód 772 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;geh^gdnbsp;775 gdn 778 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;tó 779 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hdbrdhdme 782 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;onfón 783 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;edniwinéa 785 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hsfdón 786 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewdtnbsp;791 hrdnbsp;793 isddcnbsp;797 Hwdnbsp;fol. 40a An. 805 ge dclód 829 drasnbsp;fol. 40bnbsp;An. 838 hddornbsp;841 stdnnbsp;851 6r getenbsp;853 dr welannbsp;865 dbrug ] don |
' With g inserted above the line.
: is any accent.
. Wülker, Bibliothek II, 205, records an accent over t, but it is doubtful « there is
-ocr page 58-
fol. 41a, |
fol. 43b |
1246 sdr |
. 883 tfr eadige |
An. 1064 Égce |
1246 ge1w6d |
885 wéll |
1073 Kt |
1257 hrim |
897 gód |
1091 tid |
1258 hdre |
904 wdt |
fol. 44a |
1261 éa stream- |
911 tid |
An. 1099 tdan |
as |
fol. 41b |
1103 tdn |
1261 is |
. 914 hdl |
1106 óre |
1262 brim rdde |
916 mdn ge |
1111 Idc |
1266 Ac61 |
niNan |
1125 dstdh |
1267 a |
925 gód |
1128 féa sceaft |
1267 dóm licost |
946 in wit |
1129 dre |
fol. 46b |
wrasnum |
1131 seglaecan |
An. 1274 ér |
fol. 42a. |
fol. 44b |
1275 sdr slegum |
952 hrd |
An. 1132 écg |
1276 bdn cofan |
954 fdran |
1134 fdg |
1277 hrd |
956 s4r |
1146 órlege |
1278 wópes |
956 dber |
1154 ünhwilen |
1279 bidt |
957 dhweorfan |
1160 tid |
1281 gód |
958 gdr gewinn |
1164 Idre |
1284 min |
959 d |
1166 ór maete |
1286 fira |
967 ród |
fol. 45a |
1289 min |
967 dramp;ed |
An. 1169 hiw |
1303 drds |
979 dr |
1171 helle hinca |
1310 wie |
983 dn r®d |
1178 md |
1312 dtol |
984 róf |
1188 fdg |
1312 églajca |
fol. 42b |
1190 hine |
fol. 47a |
i. 993 hlin [ dura |
1193 d |
An. 1313 mdn frea |
999 gód |
1193 sdta |
1314 réow |
999 on drn |
1194 d |
1314 bereafód |
1000 han hrine |
1202 d hleopon |
1315 hósp word |
1006 lóf |
fol. 45b |
1317 bin |
1008 gnorn hófe |
An. 1209 ah |
1321 bin |
1010 hdlig |
1218 mdn slaga |
1322 a hóf |
1010 haligne |
1232 dun scraef- |
1325 for cóm |
1011 Ards |
um |
fol. 47b |
1012 6n sunde |
1236 stdn fdge |
An. 1348 gd |
1023 fdrd |
1237 cirm |
1351 dn hagan |
fol. 43a |
1239 sdr ben- |
1355 woman* |
1030 gód |
num |
1362 Aeléc |
1031 hrd |
1240 bdn bus |
craeftum |
1046 wil siS |
fol. 46a |
1366 werig mód |
1060 fdrd |
An. 1242 mod |
1369 güS plegan |
‘ The accent over m, but meant for o?
-ocr page 59-
An |
| |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
‘ For sdr. ” There are no accents on fol. 1016. * Only part of the accent visible in the MS. (Wiilker). ’ There are no accents on fol. 1056. |
lii
44 4 hof |
212 lóf |
486 4ras |
61 4 hofon |
219 ród |
fol. 126a |
fol. 106a. |
fol. 123b |
El. 506 aé laerendra |
lood 136 ród |
El. 215 aesc [ rófe |
510 4 1 breotan |
fol. 121a. |
281 ié |
511 mln |
El. 7 géar |
283 » |
512 4rfaest |
17 a hóf |
fol. 124a |
513 ébylgS |
Tl agól |
El. 293 un wlslice |
517 mln |
29 a hóf |
305 lïf |
520 lattiow |
35 Fór |
313 nü |
520 wlte |
40 róm 1 wara |
315 aé |
526 llf |
41 4 hySan |
329 b4d |
528 mln |
47 sige rófe |
333 rune |
531 fród |
fol. 121h |
335 Uf fruma |
fol. 126b |
El. 50 rófne |
fol. 124b |
El. 578 bél |
51 fór |
El. 342 4 1 gól |
581 4 pundrad |
52 gól |
347 mln |
582 nd |
53 wélfel |
353 a hóf |
585 4des |
56 a fyrhted |
355 4c |
590 aériht |
• 61 un rfme |
357 wis 1 domes |
597 gt;fn |
61 mód 1 |
359 gód dénd |
fol. 127a |
sorge |
364 béc |
El. 604 4n hagan |
62 róm wara |
365 dóm |
605 tlr eadig |
76 4r |
373 gén |
606 llf |
86 hsés |
375 aériht |
612 mór land |
87 4r |
378 béad |
614 bü |
87 4bead |
fol. 125a |
619 4geaf |
89 hróf |
El. 392 4n boren |
622 llf |
91 béam |
393 é |
625 nü |
94 gew4t |
396 4n mode |
626 m4n |
fol. 122a. |
397 aé |
628 w4 |
El. 103 róde |
401 ébylgS |
630 4n for lete |
104 tir eadig |
407 4seca)j |
fol. 127h |
109 b^man |
417 4n |
El. 654 winter ge |
112 4hof |
434 m4 |
rlm |
127 Instépes |
435 aécraeft |
656 mln |
142 Ut hwon |
436 mln |
687 4hangnan |
fol. 122h |
fol. 125h |
693 drygne |
El. 152 beadu róf |
El. 447 mln |
fol. 128a |
164 tfr |
455 aé witan |
El. 712 éngan |
180 4 hangen |
455 4geaf |
717 üp |
187 4ras |
459 aér |
717 iér |
188 4stah |
462 mln |
720 ród |
193 «d |
463 fród |
730 üprador |
fol. 123a. |
470 4sced |
735 üp |
El. 202 aesc róf |
475 4 hengon |
742 sclnah |
INTRODUCTION |
liii | |
743 4 |
884 dhafen |
1074 róde |
753 tu |
884 hrd |
fol. 131h |
fol. 128h |
886 r6d |
El. 1075 d hangen |
El. 758 brogden |
886 draered |
1077 gén |
miel |
888 bu |
1079 gén |
766 wiSsóc |
901 ieclseca |
1081 d |
768 fül |
904 iceS |
1091 gén |
768 fah |
906 mdn frem- |
1095 glaed mód |
769 hln |
mende |
1117 dn mode |
770 dweorpan |
fol. 130a. |
1121 léi |
783 bin |
El. 923 góda |
1128 ge dclod |
786 tid |
924 fah |
1136 1de |
787 ban |
925 hürh |
fol. 132a |
788 ]nn |
940 sar |
El. 1152 wite dóm |
792 nil |
941 mdnfrea |
1174 dón |
793 up |
946 dn for lete |
1185 gar Tpisace |
799 éce |
954 tir eadig |
1187 fé glaece |
801 a |
fol. 130h |
1189 ge wód |
802 up |
El. 970 » |
fol. 132h |
803 réc |
975 hdlig |
El. 1208 tid |
805 légleaw |
981 róm ware |
1217 gén |
fol. 1293. |
na |
1223 ród |
El. 811 mdn weor- |
989 mód |
1225 d weoxe |
cum |
991 gdd |
1236 fród |
821 min |
1002 hiÉl |
1236 füs |
828 dnhydfg |
1011 ród |
1242 wis dóm |
837 d hofun |
fol. 131a. |
1242 fdh |
843 d 1 hóf |
El. 1037 wie |
1247 d mset |
846 dsetton |
1039 wiSsóc |
1249 bdn cofan |
856 tfd |
1041 amp; |
fol. 133a |
fol. I29h |
1054 sacerd hdd |
El. 1268 lif Wynne |
El. 861 d hafen |
1062 » |
1311 fjir |
867 dhofon |
1063 mód |
fol. 133h |
869 tfd |
1065 fét |
El. 1314 ifx |
878 dhof |
1071 dewseS |
1317 mana |
880 hus |
B |
ACCENTS IN THE JUNIUS MANUSCRIPT
The total number of accents in the Junius Manuscript is something over ^^fee thousand, or in terms of percentage, .622 in proportion to the numbernbsp;verse lines in the manuscript. This contrasts with only .161 percent innbsp;the poetical parts of the Vercelli Book. The accents are relatively mostnbsp;Numerous in Genesis B, the percentage being .932 for that section of Genesis,nbsp;hut only .1596 for Genesis A. After Genesis B, the most heavily accented
liv
text is Exodus, with .753 percent. The percentage for Daniel is .528, for Christ and Satan it is .438. In Christ and Satan, the percentage of accentsnbsp;in the portion written by the first scribe is 1.081, in that by the secondnbsp;scribe, it is .301, and .450 for the small part written by the third scribe. Thisnbsp;uneven distribution of the accents probably bears some relation to the textsnbsp;which the scribes used for copying. The letter over which accents mostnbsp;commonly appear is a, and after this letter, i, o, e and x in order, withnbsp;relatively few accents over the remaining symbols.
Gollancz suggests^ that the accent marks of the Junius Manuscript are possibly by several hands. They are certainly very different in form, butnbsp;these differences scarcely prove that they were made by different persons.nbsp;In Liber I two forms of accents may be distinguished, a long slanting accentnbsp;which is found thoughout Liber I and not at all in Liber II, and a shorternbsp;and less slanting accent, which in Liber I is found only in the first thousandnbsp;lines of Genesis but which occurs regularly throughout Liber II. Thenbsp;first occurrence of the second, or shorter and more vertical, type of accentnbsp;is on page 6 of the manuscript, in holm (Gen. 120), and the last occurrencenbsp;on page 46 of the manuscript, in éSyl (Gen. 962). Within these limitsnbsp;accents of this type are very frequent, especially on pages 18 to 23 of thenbsp;manuscript, where they far outnumber the other accents. For instance,nbsp;on page 23 of the manuscript, the accents in füs (Gen. 443), lap wende modnbsp;(t.448),gódcx (1.458), bi (1. 460), Alan (1. 461), J-Mo (1.464), gódes{\. 465),nbsp;WSe (I. 468), beam (1. 468), écnisse (1. 469), onbdt (1. 470), swdre (1. 472)nbsp;are of the long, slanting type, while all the other accents on this page arenbsp;of the shorter and more vertical type. On page 23 of the manuscript therenbsp;are a number of accents in red ink, as in dkdum (1. 451), menu (1. 451),nbsp;where not only the double accent but also the added final n is in red, ófxtesnbsp;(1. 461), and wdldend (1. 462). Only on page 23 are these red accents to benbsp;found. These accents in red are all of the shorter type.
It is sometimes impossible to be sure to which of the two types an accent belongs, and consequently no attempt has been made to distinguish the twonbsp;types in the following list. In the collotype reproduction of the Juniusnbsp;Manuscript by Gollancz, the accents do not always clearly show, and fornbsp;this reason the following list of accents has been completely based upon thenbsp;original manuscript.
Page 1 Gen. 1 Vsnbsp;is
6 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ór
7 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4
16 lif frean 19 6c
25 6 I hwurfon
Page 2 Gen. 44 récenbsp;Page 4nbsp;Gen. 53 6cnbsp;módnbsp;58 hisnbsp;62 f6umnbsp;67 wrer leas
75 s6r 78 ffirnbsp;Page 5
Gen. 84 órleg niS 93 hü
99 üp roder 100 Sidnbsp;104 6c
^The Cxdmon Mamiscripl, p. xxiv.
-ocr page 63-
INTRODUCTION |
Iv | |
106 fin nyt |
180 earfóSa |
224 fitan |
112 éce |
né |
éSyltyrf |
Page 6 |
cóm |
225 nilSSas |
. 117 fingre [ ne |
181 blód |
226 gymcynn |
gfir secg |
bén 1 ne |
gfim Jjeoda |
119 wggas |
fic |
227 sélestan |
120 hólm |
182 óf |
fis |
124 hss |
fiteah |
229 beligeS |
125 wé 1 stenne |
bfin |
fiton |
126 gesfindro- |
183 wér |
230 is |
de |
fin wundod |
géón |
132 fré 1 an |
óf |
231 is |
Page 8 |
gód |
tigris |
. 135 t!d |
184 in |
}gt;éodscipe |
138 firn |
185 éce |
232 éa |
143 éce |
Page 10 |
233 is |
148 Sé |
Gen. 186 J)fi |
234 éufra 1 tén |
fihóf |
187 ón |
Page 13 |
149 fip |
bü |
Gen. 235 fic |
150 fidseled |
189 mfin |
236a inc |
152 óf |
190 dón |
2365 giéd |
154 pfi |
dc |
239 lista |
155 gS?t |
wés |
Ifira |
156 wid 1 lond |
191 bfim |
bfian |
ic |
194 twfi |
243 tó |
158 gemiéne |
195 wif |
Page 14 |
159 nfi |
196 nfi |
Gen. 248 téne1 |
r^ne |
201 is |
250 his |
162 sid |
Page 11 |
gewit |
165 wide |
Gen. 207a his |
252 gesétt |
»t éowde |
2075 his |
hie |
n |
209 gód |
gesséliglice |
166 éorSan |
Page IZ |
253a swfi |
Page 9 |
Gen. 218 ]gt;amp;. |
his |
.173 tiode |
adélede’ |
2536 lét |
174 fi weahte |
220 ón |
254 him |
176 adfimes |
221 eorSbfi- |
255 ? |
177 fileotSode |
ende |
256 lóf |
fiteah |
222 fison |
257a djiran |
178 rib |
sk |
dréa 1 mas |
óf |
223 brfide |
2576 his |
179 swiéf |
bebfigelS |
258 léte |
sfir |
stréamum |
259a fic |
With second d added above the line. ® With y written above first e.
-ocr page 64-Ivi
awéndei |
hé |
330 | |
hit |
284 big stan- |
f^re | |
him |
daS |
bótme | |
2596 óngtin |
striSe |
331 |
hótan |
him |
286 réd |
héll | |
up |
287 fón |
333 |
liges |
260 site® |
289 gt;is |
füU | |
ón |
290 ic |
334 |
fér |
261 hé |
dwiht |
ongéaton | |
né |
291 góde |
335 |
wita |
262 his |
Ic |
hnrim | |
ófermod |
292 sé |
338 |
ofer móda |
263 dhóf |
294 dheb 1 ban |
ar | |
his |
Page 16 |
339 |
héarran |
héte sprse | |
Gen. 299 ]gt;a. |
léof | |
ce |
301 his |
340 |
d^re |
264 ongéan |
302 grdm |
dóle | |
265 his |
304 acwaeS |
341 |
gólscipe |
lïc |
305 ón |
342 |
mó 1 de |
266 né |
306 ])amp; |
^rre | |
hé |
Page 17 |
mórSer | |
his |
Gen. 313 éfyn |
innan | |
267 géonger- |
üngemet |
343 |
niobedd |
dome |
314 ifï |
345 |
sótan |
268 Jjéodne |
éd 1 neowe |
hét | |
J)6hte |
316 f^r |
swéartan | |
269 maran |
g4r |
346 |
gründes |
270 Sé |
318 him |
347 |
Sa tón |
gód |
321 }7é |
móSelode | |
Page 15 |
ar |
349 |
ar |
Gen. 272 sé |
h^ldo |
350 |
his |
273 hü |
322 ])é. |
forspéon | |
hé |
ar |
351 |
ofer métto |
him |
Page 18 |
éalra | |
274 hige |
Gen. 325 bróde |
353 |
him |
276 trjimede |
ligas |
innan | |
277 góde |
éac |
354 |
his |
278 ic |
récas |
héortan | |
281 tó |
326 bégnsci | pe |
hót | |
282 ic |
327 gdl |
him | |
283 him |
beswóc |
356 |
is |
Ic |
328 oferhjigd |
))és* | |
gód |
329 wite |
üngelic |
' a added above the line. With e altered from x.
-ocr page 65-Ivii
| ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
' With i altered to e. |
Iviii
waéstm |
510 brdde | |
451 m4n dsd- |
468 litSe |
513 üfan |
um |
béam |
515 dc |
rnenn® |
469 écnisse |
518 his |
beswican |
ééfter |
519 hé |
452 forlédan |
470 wésan |
rum |
for héran |
onb4t |
Page 26 |
laS |
472 süht |
Gen. 523 ic |
453 gefér de |
swdre |
530 sé |
454 dddm |
473 4gan® |
531 geléde |
455 hdnd ge- |
475 wtéron |
ndt |
scéaft |
witode2 |
536 ic |
géarone |
Page 24 |
538 his |
funde |
Gen. 478 dim |
539 ér |
456 wfslice |
479 scéolde |
542 ic |
gewórht |
bh |
543 ac |
wif |
480 seghwilc® |
545 hér |
sómed |
481 wite |
mid |
457 fréo |
é. |
his |
cüSon |
485 dréamas |
héan |
458 gódes |
486 lifes |
546 góda |
gegéarwi- |
Page 25 |
wrdSmód |
gean |
Gen. 491 ón |
548 ón |
K |
495 frinan |
éuan |
gingran |
496 hé |
551 Ic |
sélf |
497 é,dam |
Page 27 |
459 métot |
üp |
Gen. 552 ic |
460 bf |
tó |
553 ic |
bêamas |
his |
siSe |
stódon |
498 geféred |
556 nd |
461 ütan |
né |
557 tó |
ófsetes |
499 hd |
né |
462 gewéred |
siS |
mség |
wdldend |
500 ófsetes |
his |
464 ^Ido |
féte |
558 his |
béarn |
dbal |
561 rüme |
ón |
501 módsefa |
ried |
465 gódes |
506 gehénod |
562 inc |
yfeles |
507 d^rne |
564 lét |
466 ntés |
d®d |
568 gest;^ran |
* nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;The accent is over r, but apparently belongs to ea.
^ Second n added above the line.
^ Second a altered from o.
nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;e added above the line.
‘ The accent is over the h, and may belong to either 2 or i.
-ocr page 67-
INTRODUCTION | |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
| |||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
dóm |
Gen
wide nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Pagenbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;32
601 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lÉennbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Gen. 667 is
602 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;bedrógnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;671nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hwd
his nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewit
c6m nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;673nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ic
606 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dcnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;675nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ic
607 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Érnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;677nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ic
on lah nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;681nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wrerum
609 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;heofon ricenbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;682nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dr
610 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Iter 1 denbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;685nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dted
611 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nünbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;686nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wraSa
612 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;éuenbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;688nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;néah
ungelic nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;692nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;forltédan
613 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;minuinnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Itén
616 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hrinannbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;693nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dn
617 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;cimenbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Pagenbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;33
619 Idra nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Gen. 700 dnrsede
ic nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;703nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;forlteranne
620gódes nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;712nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dc
627 cóme nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;715nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ddame
Page 30 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;719nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dc
Gen. 629 pi nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;722nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;tó
for dón nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dffidon
630 forlted nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;723nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;iinfaele
634 wd nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;724nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hran
dc
746 ÜS 748 his
heofon rice
749
750
751
752
753
755
756 758
759
760
761 Page
Gen. 763 764
rice módnbsp;gedónnbsp;heofonnbsp;ricesnbsp;for Itetan
Mg
mód sorg
is
is
mód
ge I htéled gerümenbsp;Nünbsp;ic
sé can 36nbsp;ligasnbsp;his
lx
Page 37 |
827 ddam |
885 hé |
Gen. 765 sfmon |
Page 39 |
téonan |
b4 |
Gen. 830 nó |
886 md |
twd. |
sé |
888 hü |
766 éue |
832 flód |
893 éte |
767 ondrédon |
833 ó |
ün 1 freme |
772 lare |
min |
ddame |
773 üntreowa |
mód |
896 ides |
774 geréd |
834 dc |
sewisc mód |
776 h;^8a |
836 nü |
897 Mé |
ünrïm |
ic |
900 feond rés |
778 s!n hiwan |
837 még |
902 ét |
783 bódsci | pe |
840 bd |
Page 43 |
784 lie haman |
twa |
Gen. 910 lifdagas |
786 dc |
Page 40 |
912 hfn |
787 Idre |
Gen. 844 ér |
915 órlegniS |
790 éuan |
846 wéda |
d |
791 éue |
héfdon |
925 éce |
794 gehyran |
847 bü |
926 lifes |
795 geltc |
848 bédon |
IdtS |
dc |
850 góda |
ér 1ende |
797 geréd |
852 cóm |
927 hü |
Page 38 |
féran |
934 gerécan |
Gen. 801 wlte |
857 ér |
936 gripeS |
803 ér |
860 hd 1 lig |
937 ddl |
804 ór surge |
862 hd |
ér |
tld |
só 1 na |
Page 45 |
807 6p |
864 rice |
Gen. 939 üs |
808 scur |
865 his |
944 lif |
810 hdte |
867 hér |
946 hdm |
811 hér |
wéda |
947 hése |
813 scür |
868 lif 1 frea |
949 dc |
sceade |
min |
950 lif |
814 dc |
869 sdre |
Page 46 |
is |
870 gdn |
Gen. 954 him |
815 hwón |
Page 42 |
955 dc |
nü |
Gen. 873 min |
lét |
816 Nü |
875 dc |
956 hróf |
817 hér |
876 wéan |
958 sés |
818 forléred |
881 hé |
960 fédan |
819 mines |
for béad |
962 étSyl |
820 éfre |
882 ddam |
964 6f |
ic |
883 mé |
ddri 1 fen |
minü |
blé 1 da |
966 dstrienan |
824 witan |
hdnd |
Page 47 |
min |
884 min |
Gen. 972 his |
ki
973 Ér boren |
1049 slnum |
1147 Ér |
982 ün raeden |
1050 geomor- |
hér |
984 agéat |
mód |
1149 Érest |
987 arÉred |
1051 wlc |
1150 éS 1 Ie |
992 tdnas |
1055 énos |
1156 énose |
Page 48 |
1060 sweord |
Page 58 |
Gen. 994 brdd |
bérende |
Gen. 1160 malale | |
996 wópe |
béton |
hél |
997 4c |
1061 wócan |
1161 rim |
1005 Édre |
Page 52 |
1162 geicte |
1006 ic |
Gen. 1068 gew4t |
1165 éac |
6r |
1071 aldorged41 |
tid daege |
fóre |
1072 fród |
1166 rüm |
1009 géan |
1077 4da |
rim |
1011 wÉr fsesne |
WÉS |
1167 14nd |
rïnc |
1081 swég |
1168 ma | lale- |
1016 4c |
1083 tub41 |
hél |
1017 hróSra |
1085 Érest |
1169 frum j |
1019 4r leas |
1089 wide |
g4ra |
1023 Énigre |
1092 un4rlic |
1172 tó |
4re |
1097 órd banan |
WÉS |
1024 woruld |
Page 55 |
1173 his |
rice |
Gen. 1106 séth |
1174 iared |
Ic |
1107 S4h |
1176 malalehél |
1026 ïc |
1110 woruldrlce |
Page 59 |
Page 49 |
1111 éce |
Gen. 1176 hér |
Gen. 1027 wéan |
1113 bles |
1178 gew4t |
wénum |
1115 4sceaf |
1182 éfsest |
1028 m4n scyld- |
1118 strlenan |
1183 frumg4r |
igne |
1119 ellenróf |
freo m4g0 |
1030 Us |
Page 56 |
1185 woruld |
1032 4demest |
Gen. 1132 gelcean |
rice |
4drifest |
1134 énos |
1186 éac |
Page 50 |
1135 Sé |
SÉl |
Gen. 1037 on drÉdan |
1137 gréne |
1188 WÉS |
brógan |
grÉs |
énoc |
1039 freo m4g- |
1139 hér |
1189 hér |
um |
1142 fris 1 ged41 |
gyt |
f4h |
Page 57 |
1192 gew4t |
1040 slnum |
Gen. 1143 him |
1193 niht |
1043 6n |
1144 énos |
gerimes |
1044 tlrfaest |
1145 sÉd 1 ber- |
Page 60 |
1045 fréa |
endes |
Gen. 1196 rince |
1046 grétan |
lice |
1199 dóm |
1048 m4n scyld- |
1146 hé |
1200 WÉS |
igne |
hér |
1206 dój7 |
Ixii
1208 Éét wist |
1271 mdnes |
1340 wÉég bórd |
1209 ón |
1273 ün fegere |
geléde |
1210 4c |
1280 4 ®San |
1341 mereflód |
1213 ér |
1281 lica |
1342 féd |
Page 62 |
1283 tóweardan |
wócre |
Gen. 1219 sé |
tide |
1343 lafe |
ón |
1284 néaliehte |
1344 ryman |
1222 fród |
1285 Nóe |
1345 Gewit |
1224 tó |
wiés |
hiwum |
1227 «d |
gód |
1346 gódne |
1228 ón 1 gdn |
1286 Idmeches |
w4t |
1233 by ras |
1287 dómfaest |
1348 4ra |
wócan |
gedéfe |
4nd 1 wli- |
1235 ér |
1292 ünrihte |
tan |
Page 63 |
1293 side |
1349 sigan |
Gen. 1239 strynan |
sÉél wongas |
léte |
béc |
1295 tó |
1351 ic |
1240 Sém |
nóe |
1356 him |
hdten |
1296 Ic |
nóe |
nóes |
Page 65 |
1357 bórd |
1241 sé |
Gen. 1302 scip |
lÉédan |
ch4m |
1303 mere hós |
1358 WÉég hel |
1242 idfeth |
pó. |
wif |
1243 rim |
1306 bósme |
1360 hróf |
1247 dyre |
1307 fér |
ge 1 fór |
dóm eadig |
1312 wócor |
1361 Éét gifan |
1249 sécan |
1313 m4re |
Page 68 |
1250 pér |
Page 66 |
Gen. 1362 wórd |
1251 ést |
Gen. 1314 Nóe |
Page 69 |
1256 4c |
1316 p |
Gen. 1363 Him |
cynn |
1319 h»s |
heofon |
Page 64 |
1320 wÉérfest |
rices |
Gen. 1257 s4re |
1322 lime |
1364 merehüses |
dbolgen |
1323 iér |
1366 4genum |
1258 him |
1326 sÉé strea- |
1367 Nóe |
1372 lét
1374 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;égor stréa-
mas
1375 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;swógannbsp;saés
üp
1378 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mén f»h-
Su
1379 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wsgenbsp;éSeMnd
1380 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hóf
tó
1260 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;pérnbsp;wïfanbsp;on wód
1261 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;éce
1262 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ér
1263 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;rïme
1267 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dEedum
1268 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;unléofe
1269 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mdn sce-
aSan
mas Fage 67nbsp;Gen. 1327 nóe
1328 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mine
1329 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wérenbsp;1331 daeg | rimes
1333 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;bórd
1334 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;frumgdrannbsp;1336 rimesnbsp;1338 twa
-ocr page 71-Ixiii
1443 N6e Page 72nbsp;Gen. 1444 lade 1445 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sid 1446 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wégjjele 1447 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;amp;.Cnbsp;hréaw 1459 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4c 1460 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Gew4t 1461 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sécan |
1513 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;geféan 1514 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ge 1 iceat5nbsp;1517 aelgrénenbsp;1519 un 4r | licenbsp;Page IS Gen. 1523 geféon 1524 4cnbsp;1533 4ranbsp;1535 Ic 1537 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;égorhere 1538 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wid land |
1600 Itfes 1603 stryndonnbsp;béorhtnbsp;1607 4nbsp;Page 79nbsp;Gen. 1610 16 dóme 1614 ünlytel 1617 chüsnbsp;ch4m |
1636 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;in 1637 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;cimesnbsp;wóc 1638 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wldfolcnbsp;1640 séme 1645 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dnnbsp;éber 1646 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sémesnbsp;wóc 1647 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ünrimnbsp;Page 80 Gen. 1648 ebréi 1650 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dn mod 1651 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;rófenbsp;1657 géar da- gum 1659 dsg tide 1661 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mlég wine 1662 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dn modnbsp;1667 üpnbsp;1671 ld I rumnbsp;1675 üp rÉérdon 1681 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;üp 1682 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ün rcedes 1684 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hé réSe mód 1685 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ün gelice 1745 1746 1750 1751 1755 1756 Page Gen. 1762 Page Gen. 1769nbsp;1772nbsp;1782 1789 1790 1726 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;géara 1727 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gyt 1735 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;abrahdm 1736 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;cynegóde 1738 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wlcum 1739 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;abrahdmes 1741 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;rime 1742 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewdt 1743 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;fródnbsp;séonnbsp;écenbsp;nü Isdan hyrenbsp;;7wannbsp;wéannbsp;gréteSnbsp;mód hete 84 woruld-rice 85 gód cananéa widenbsp;gewlónbsp;dónnbsp;rümenbsp;rice |
ser 1842 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dre 1843 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sécannbsp;1845 égyptenbsp;1847 üncuSenbsp;1849 him miég 1852 l_^tnbsp;1854 Acnbsp;1860 fdhnbsp;1865 tónbsp;Page 90 Gen. 1870 drlice 1873 Ddnbsp;1876 brj^dnbsp;tó 1883 sror 1885 écannbsp;1889 dranbsp;1894 dc drfreste Page 91nbsp;Gen. 1902 nénbsp;1913 ried 1915 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dóm 1916 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lifenbsp;1920 gewdtnbsp;1923 gelicnbsp;1926 lige |
Ixv
2090 2093 2094 Page Gen. 2098 2099 2103 2104 2105 2107 2108 2112nbsp;2113 Gen. 1974 fóran 1977 ér 1981 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dc 1982 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;fóron 1985 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wénannbsp;ónetton 1986 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;módumnbsp;1988 s!d 1991 hilde swég 1994 érnbsp;1996 würdonnbsp;sódomnbsp;ware 1998 lind cródan 2000 fléame 2003 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Héfde 2004 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;w!sa 2005 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewatnbsp;2007 dhudannbsp;Page 94 Gen. 2012 üt 2019 annbsp;genés |
2082 dóme Page 96 Gen. 2083 ün feor gewit 2084 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wig 1 rode 2085 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;é. I hredednbsp;2087 wlf 6n bryda hér ateah 97 from 1 lad léoda sécaji lac 1 um grétan drlice 6n rfme tlr rüme a hreddan |
2150 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;geslóh 2151 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;déle 2153 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Icnbsp;benéman 2159 wig éacne 2162 gewat hdm 2164 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ebréanbsp;drna 2165 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;génnbsp;himnbsp;t6 Page 99 Gen. 2168 Unnbsp;mód 2169 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mfnes 2170 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Idre 2173 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gt;d 2174 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dédróf |
^ First n added above the line.
-ocr page 74-Ixvi
2176 |
nü |
2229 dn |
2285 |
dgar |
Ic |
6n |
2286 |
nü | |
2177 |
Ic |
2231 dfanda |
2287 |
mlnum |
2178 |
é,c |
2233 létan |
mago rlnc | |
2180 |
fór 1 Son |
2236 gdn |
2289 |
ün hyre |
Page |
100 |
Page 102 |
ór la;g gif 1 | |
Gen. 2182 |
réd |
Gen. 2239 óngan |
re | |
dhycgan mln |
2242 dc 2245 módes |
2291 |
mdgum slnum | |
2185 |
slne |
2246 sdr ferhS |
ón | |
2186 |
br^de |
2249 d i gar |
2294 |
ünm® 1 te |
wócon |
2250 Ic |
2295 |
sécan | |
2188 |
geréfan |
bé 1 na |
dgon | |
2189 |
dc |
wés |
2298 |
-érend gast |
2191 |
gerlm |
2252 un drlice |
Page |
105 |
2197 |
glen |
2253 mót |
Gen. 2299 |
ismaél |
2199 |
h;^rde |
mine |
2301 |
wéox |
2200 |
mére |
2255 déma |
Sdh | |
2202 |
dlaedde |
2257 wér |
2302 |
ér |
2203 |
gebét |
Page 103 |
2303 |
£é 1 Ie |
2204 |
wide |
Gen. 2258 bü |
fémnan | |
wére |
2259 drna |
Page |
106 | |
nü |
dc |
Gen. 2304 |
géar | |
2205 |
ebréa |
pin |
2305 |
éce |
mine |
2260 dteon |
2307 |
Ic | |
2209 |
égypta |
mód |
tlda | |
2210 |
nllus |
2261 ün bliSe |
2308 |
dédum |
2211 |
wendeS sé |
2262 móde |
fróm | |
rlce |
2265 beow dóm |
2309 |
mines | |
2214 |
stdn byrig |
né |
wére | |
2216 |
sdr |
2266 ér |
2311 |
beméarn |
móde |
2269 én 1 gel |
2313 |
ón | |
2217 |
him |
dn |
2319 |
mln |
2218 |
geméne |
2270 geomor |
2322 |
tdcne |
Page |
101 |
móde |
2323 |
ge dgnod |
Gen. 2222 |
)?lnre |
Page 104 |
2324 |
féor |
2223 |
rlm |
Gen. 2277 wéstenne bldan 2279 abrég 1 de |
ddéled | |
2224 |
nü |
2325 |
ddrifen | |
Ic |
2281 héonon |
2329 |
Isddc | |
ór wena |
fléame |
2330 |
dc | |
2225 |
ünc |
délan |
2333 |
minre |
2226 |
étg®dere |
2282 Incre |
2336 |
rófe |
2227 |
min |
dc |
arlsaS | |
2228 |
Hér |
séce |
rices | |
Is |
2283 dra |
2337 |
wide |
Ixvii | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
Ixx
2857 |
bffil Ur |
2904 sinum |
33 |
ingére |
blótan |
bél |
35 |
geniwad | |
2859 |
lie |
4h6f |
37 |
m4n scea- |
14c |
2905 is44c |
San | ||
2860 |
4c |
2907 sinum |
39 |
wide |
2861 |
f6re |
fyre |
41 |
gew4t |
2862 |
his |
Page 141 |
42 |
w6p |
2863 |
sine |
Gen. 2909 sum |
wide | |
2865 |
hÉese |
2910 geb4d |
woruld | |
4c |
2911 4res |
dréama | ||
2866 |
grégan |
2913 mélde |
lyt | |
2867 |
bétan |
2915 4c |
44 |
grétan |
2869 |
maég |
abrégd |
Page |
145 |
his |
4de |
Ex. 45 |
férende | |
4gen |
2916 4n |
46 |
becóm | |
2870 |
gew4t |
2918 h4nd |
47 |
mére |
4genum |
2923 4d |
51 |
wide ferS | |
Page |
139 |
onéled |
52 |
m4gum |
Gen. 2871 |
is44c |
2926 is44c |
53 |
siSes |
2872 |
6n weaxen |
Page 14Z |
54 |
fróm |
bebéad |
Gen. 2927 róm |
56 |
mid | |
2874 |
sw4 |
2929 4rones |
]gt;f | |
him |
2930 4d |
58 |
üncuS | |
2877 |
6rd |
ahóf |
61 |
mór heald |
artemde |
2931 4gen |
Page |
146 | |
2878 |
héa |
2934 14c |
Ex. 63 |
tir faestne |
dune |
2935 ér |
67 |
6n | |
2879 |
ér |
Page 143 |
72 |
fér bryne |
2881 |
mine |
Ex. 1 WÉ |
77 |
ligUr |
2882 |
hér |
2 dómas |
adr4nc | |
wicum |
6 réd |
78 |
h4te | |
2883 |
ér 1 ende |
11 éce |
80 |
witig |
2885 |
4gen |
14 faraónes |
83 |
seglróde |
2888 |
fyr |
15 gyrdwite |
87 |
wie |
Page |
140 |
17 m4ga |
89 |
hü |
Gen. 2893 |
4n |
18 on wist |
90 |
ongéton wie steal |
2894 |
gedéd |
21 ],f |
92 | |
im |
düne |
cnéo m4 [ |
93 |
Him |
2898 |
up éca |
ga 23 négde |
fóran Ur | |
2899 |
hrófe |
26 üp 1 rodor | ||
héan |
27 sige rice |
Page |
147 | |
2900 |
tó |
28 ér |
Ex. 97 |
d4gum |
2901 |
wér f:est |
cüSon |
98 |
ie |
2902 |
4d |
Page 144 |
módes | |
2903 |
fét |
Ex. 32 faraónes |
rófan |
Ixxi
99 here b^- |
133 feldhüsum |
180 waégon |
man |
w!c |
ünforh | te |
hlüdan |
134 réadan |
181 hdre |
100 wóman |
sé |
182 hrsc wiges |
ards |
135 Daer |
183 him |
101 bebéad |
f:^rd |
184 tir eadigra |
103 füs |
becwóm |
tw4 |
Urd ge- |
136 stódan |
185 cneow |
trum |
137 gebdd |
mdgas |
gesdwon |
138 Ustweard |
187 dnra |
105 ssemen |
ér |
üt |
Page 148 |
140 waére |
191 gebód |
Ex. 107 astah |
gjamdon |
194 écan |
109 sell rdde |
141 ér |
196 Jjusend |
110 léod we 1 |
Page 149 |
mslum |
rum |
Ex. 143 geSah |
füse |
Ifge |
144 forgéton |
Page 153 |
sdnan |
145 in twfg |
Ex. 197 maegen |
111 béam |
146 ?54 |
héapum |
bldce |
147 wére |
198 tó |
112 sdre |
fréton |
ér dsge |
115 ah^'dan |
150 facne |
200 wóp |
117 wlcian |
152 gód |
üp |
118 hdr |
153 spild siSe |
201 ótol |
haeS |
forgéfe |
202 wóma |
120 Urene |
154 mód |
203 ónmód |
121 bldce |
156 Urd |
204 wigblóc |
hwéop |
faraónis |
207 gedéled |
122 here ))réate |
158 g4ras |
Page 154 |
Uge |
159 b^man |
Ex. 213 bód |
124 mód 1 |
162 hilde |
216 üht 1 tld |
hwate |
grsedige |
bénum |
125 sdr |
Page 151 |
217 órlsan |
scyldas |
Ex. 165 aetes |
219 dgean |
126 rdndwigan |
wénan |
220 néar |
strste |
166 cwyldróf |
gemündon |
127 swéoton |
169 faége |
221 wIgleoS |
saé faesten |
gdst |
224 téon hete |
128 énde |
gehaéged |
226 móde rófa |
for stód |
171 ms ton |
onhréred |
129 Urdwlc |
mïl paSas |
227 ónra |
ar4s |
bógum |
228 lindum |
130 wfste |
173 rdd |
232 tIr eadigra |
131 módige |
176 wénum |
233 wac |
132 byme |
178 ónsigon |
239 llc wunde |
Ixxii
240 |
gd 1 res |
299 ards |
346 |
mére torht |
móston |
301 hwi 1 te |
gewat | ||
241 |
heaSo rin- |
302 sé weall |
348 |
isern [ her- |
cas |
303 6p lang |
gum | ||
Page |
155 |
304 an dégne |
dn | |
Ex. 242 |
mód heap- |
306 freoSo |
wisode | |
um |
wére |
349 |
mést | |
243 |
dc |
307 lare |
mére | |
wig |
311 wód |
Page |
161 | |
244 |
hü |
wég |
Ex. 354 |
Idnd riht |
245 |
mód |
stream |
ge))dh | |
dran |
312 iüdisc |
358 |
isrdela | |
246 |
gdr beames |
fél Sa |
359 |
ór bancum |
248 |
fus |
313 dn |
362 |
nóe |
rdd |
órette |
364 |
drén floda | |
250 |
samp; stream- |
ün cu'S |
368 |
woruld rice |
urn |
geldd |
368 |
mine | |
Page |
156 |
317 ealdordóm |
370 |
éce |
Ex. 256 |
rices |
dgan |
372 |
rime |
259 |
faraón |
318 cynericu |
374 |
sé 1 leoda |
260 |
side |
cneow |
380 |
is |
261 |
6nrim |
mdga |
381 |
niwan |
267 |
is |
Page 160 |
éac | |
268 |
Idr |
Ex. 320 béacen |
382 |
héapas |
272 |
gesynto |
arér j ed |
ge hyld | |
273 |
écea |
321 garheape |
385 |
hésum |
275 |
maegen 1 |
325 gdrwudu |
heah lónd | |
róf |
326 óre |
Page |
162 | |
Page |
157 |
328 ünfórhte |
Ex. 386 |
sib gemd- |
Ex. 278 |
nü |
329 rés |
gas | |
279 |
iamp;r wun- |
330 fór |
387 |
wére |
dra |
331 mód gade |
gesdwon | ||
281 |
gdr secges |
333 sé wicin- |
393 |
woruld rice |
282 |
up |
gas |
395 |
mér 1 ost |
284 |
here strata |
334 dn getrum |
397 |
mdgan |
gerfmed |
335 ünforht |
398 |
abrahdm | |
287 |
fdge |
ealdor dóm |
isddc | |
Page Ex. 288 |
158 éce |
338 oS bdh |
399 |
dd ifx nó |
289 291 |
sÉégrundas sdnd |
340 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;JjrySum 341 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;simeónes |
400 |
fég ra lige |
saé cir |
343 gdrfare |
401 |
bél 1 blyse | |
293 |
ér glade |
344 daeg wó | |
403 |
yrfe Idfe |
295 |
6p |
ma |
404 |
gebdd |
d 1 raerde |
becwóm |
405 |
Idfe | |
298 |
wégfaru |
345 gdrsecges |
406 |
gendm |
INTRODUCTION 457 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hdmenbsp;4c 458 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wsgenbsp;Éér 459 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mód godenbsp;ddrenced 460 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewdt 461 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;here|w6panbsp;mÉest 463 gewód 467 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sÉésnbsp;én 1 de 468 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4stahnbsp;473 sÉé 475 nyd boda cóme 479 SÉé manna Page 167nbsp;Ex. 481 widenbsp;482 flódnbsp;484 wiconnbsp;wÉégasnbsp;486 heofonnbsp;rices 489 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4c 490 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gdrsecgnbsp;492 wÉélbennanbsp;495 mécenbsp;498 flodbUcnbsp;500 méde wéega ge 1 dréasnbsp;503 gestdh 507 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;léan 508 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;cóm 509 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ün I grundesnbsp;14fe Page 169 Ex. 513 4c 514 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;spéd 515 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;agéat 516 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;éce 519 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;déopnbsp;srende 520 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gft 407 getéag 411 üp arémde 413 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ünweax | enne 414 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nifdnbsp;méce 416 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ac 417 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;styran 418 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;wórdnbsp;Page 163 Ex. 419 dgen 420 gec^Sednbsp;422 wÉére 424 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lïf dagum 425 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dwanbsp;ünswici- endo 429 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;fóldan 430 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;üp rodor 431 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gür secgesnbsp;gin 435 cneow mdganbsp;440 ünanbsp;geriman 442 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;SS beorga 443 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4c 444 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;incaSeodenbsp;446 freo be 1 4rn sélostnbsp;Page 166nbsp;Ex. 447 afsrednbsp;becwóm 449 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;blódenbsp;bestémed 450 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;spaw 451 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;astdb 452 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;onc^rde 453 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;férnbsp;ongéton 455 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;genap 456 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;^Sanbsp;becwóm |
Lxxiii 521 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;dóma 522 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;siSfate 523 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;lif I esnbsp;wealhstód 524 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;bdnhüses 525 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;cÉégon 526 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Runnbsp;rÉéd 528 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;módumnbsp;tÉécan 529 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sj'n 530 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;onlyhS 531 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nü 533 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;allied 534 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4nbid 536 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;módenbsp;m4n hus 537 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;{fr 538 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;éce 539 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;rice 540 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ÉérdeaSnbsp;eft wjfrd 541 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;mÉest 542 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;f4h 543 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;démeSnbsp;Page 170 Ex. 546 lif 548 widan 551 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;b4d 552 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ongéton 553 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;muS hÉélnbsp;hé tó 554 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ms 1 gen wisa 556 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;cananéanbsp;geUfed 557 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;brdde rice 558 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gehétnbsp;561 14re 563 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;sigerice 564 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;blsdnbsp;567 swégnbsp;569 hlld |
Ixxiv
570 life |
45 mére |
121 wiccung |
571 dóme |
man beal- |
dóm |
575 hóf 1 on |
wes |
124 dcol |
hlüde |
47 babilónes |
125 dngin |
577 sdng |
49 sécan |
126 sines |
Page 171 |
50 hü |
133 ór |
Ex. 580 éS 1 fynde- |
54 héan |
Page 179 |
585 SEclafe |
56 Hf welan |
Dan. 134 ün bliSe |
587 scéo |
58 winburh |
135 sinum |
Page 173 |
61 ge 1 stru- |
137 mód 1 ge- |
Dan. 3 cyning |
dan |
hances |
dóm |
66 féa |
141 métinge |
4 hand |
Page 175 |
mine |
5 wig |
Dan. 70 ünrim |
142 wisdóm |
6 ut |
72 nyd |
143 ic |
afóron |
73 ótor |
dóm |
7 módig |
75 ha |
146 witig 1 dóm |
8 rice |
sinra |
149 w;yr | da |
rédan |
78 ebréü |
gerynu |
11 gód |
Page 176 |
cwóm |
12 heofon |
Dan. 79 sine |
150 dóme |
rices |
89 éfaeste |
152 ld 1 fe |
17 anwód |
91 dn |
156 d 1 saegde |
18 deofol |
annanias |
Page 180 |
dédum |
azarias |
Dan. 159 sinum |
19 é craeftas |
94 sét |
162 órd |
4ne |
100 sinum |
^wed |
20 nó |
102 gad |
165 ge séde |
21 his |
103 wiste |
166 ér |
délan |
wére |
on fón |
23 ünriht |
Page 177 |
168 gedón |
dón |
Dan. 105 mére |
169 geljlfan |
25 Ure |
106 é |
170 Ac |
26 heofon |
107 dc |
171 déormóde |
rices |
108 frum slépe |
diran |
30 rédes |
111 wére |
hé ton |
31 for léton |
getéod |
176 gum rices |
32 dómas |
112 üngelic |
177 réd leas |
33 réSe mód |
113 slépe |
Page 181 |
rices |
114 rices |
Dan. 178 cwóm |
34 ünhold |
Page 178 |
182 réd |
Page 174 |
Dan. 116 onwóc |
183 ünriht dóm |
Dan. 40 stód |
ér |
184 móde |
41 fór 1 on |
win gal |
185 érest |
43 wéron |
118 dc |
186 ünrasd |
44 gefór |
wóma |
becwóm |
Ixxv
187 ünriht |
250 lig |
345 becwóm |
189 amp;. |
gewénd |
347 tid |
190 dóm |
253 ütan |
349 scür |
))dfigan |
élét |
350 fréan |
191 rarde |
Page 187 |
351 héta |
Page 182 |
Dan. 255 wéron |
Mg |
Dan. 194 w®r teste |
262 liges |
353 mid |
195 écne |
him |
355 azarias |
196 gedy 1 don |
263 mé |
356 mód hvva- |
198 6c |
scima |
tan |
200 gecwédon |
265 éc |
358 blédon |
201 wlges |
267 gefégon |
359 lénd ge- |
202 gebtedon |
Page 188 |
sceaft |
204 getéode |
Dan. 268 swiS ] mód |
écne |
205 wsron |
269 wréclic |
361 módü |
206 héaran |
271 ié 1 teste |
369 énra |
héan |
Page 192 | |
207 hégan |
272 én |
Dan. 373 f^r |
Page 183 |
274 éc |
376 héde |
Dan. 217 16rum |
280 lig |
hét |
219 se |
282 écwaeS |
379 ligetu |
221 haeSen dóm |
286 dó 1 mas |
380 bléce |
223 wére |
295 lige |
381 éce |
Page 184 |
296 wóm |
382 héa |
Dan. 224 6n mod |
Page 189 |
383 sffi wlégas |
6fn |
Dan. 304 us éc |
384 éa stream |
227 frécne |
Page 190 |
¦ nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;J?Ba |
229 gealh mód |
Dan. 309 éce |
389 néata |
231 bél blyse |
313 isééce |
390 mó 1 dum |
232 géoce |
315 gehéte |
396 éce |
235 héan |
317 ican |
397 annanias |
237 ófn |
319 mére |
Page 193 |
becwóm |
322 wieg |
Dan. 412 ]}if |
dglac |
323 ére |
413 bffile |
Page 185 |
ünrim |
417 wis |
Dan. 240 llges |
325 féa |
419 min |
Page 186 |
326 ]gt;in |
421 gingum |
Dan. 243 isen |
330 éna |
425 é 1 na |
245 béron |
éce |
427 Aban |
bl6can |
338 cwóm |
428 6t |
fi'res |
340 hétan |
ówihtes |
247 ïserne |
Page 191 |
gód |
iéfaeste |
Dan. 342 lice |
Page 195 |
gewét |
343 éc |
Dan. 431 lére |
248 lig |
344 fyren |
432 cynegóde |
249 mare |
dédum |
wléron |
Ixxvi
Ixxvii
Page 207 |
750 Éér |
22 him1 |
Dan. 633 wéda |
Éé |
móde |
639 rice |
758 sin |
mihte |
cóni |
760 wÉére |
swd |
Page 207 |
dna |
25 héo |
Dan. 644 wite |
761 dóm |
héUe |
646 dc |
762 rices |
hdm |
650 becwóm |
Page 213 |
26 dn |
654 dóm |
Sat. 1 eorS büen- |
óSrü |
662 cwóm |
dum |
dtole |
664 wide |
2 miht |
scréf |
670 rice |
stréngSo |
27 héo |
Page 209 |
3 Sd |
bidan |
Dan. 675 awóc |
fóldan |
28 Sdran |
677 rices |
4 gesétte |
ndles |
679 caldéas |
mónan |
30 dc |
680 médum |
5 üt |
31 niSasr |
682 lét |
sÉé |
néssas |
bltéd |
6 wólcen1 |
32 dna |
684 6n rihtum |
7 yÊmlyt® |
34 üt |
685 rice |
9 SÉé |
39 f^rclom- |
686 hdm sit- |
géond 1 |
mum |
tende |
wlitan |
40 nü |
687 Éér |
10 dgen |
42 wéan |
695 sÉéton |
11 ariman |
43 héh sélda |
698 gerédum |
rÉégnas |
44 iü |
703 hét |
scüran |
Page 214 |
705 Éér |
12 énde rim |
Sat. 45 sóng |
Page 210 |
13 sóSan |
47 héh seld |
Dan. 706 gendmon |
miht |
48 wite |
708 blÉéd |
14 swd |
49 bidan |
for brÉécon |
gdst |
béndum |
717 tó |
15 six |
51 dtole |
722 wdge |
17 Hwd is |
56 héofnes 59 wéndes |
723 bóc stafas |
18 éce |
Sü |
726 wite |
19 dréamas |
60 wé |
Page 212 |
duguSe |
61 hin |
Dan. 733 arédan |
20 Adam |
swd |
735 c6m |
c^n |
63 5 |
741 Éécraeftig |
21 6rd fru- |
Sin |
745 órlasg |
man |
64 mdre |
e added above the line.
^ Accent on 6; intended for y? ^ eo above i.
-ocr page 86-Ixxviii
65 fdcnum |
102 gewünade |
146 tó |
71 bldce |
wites |
147 gt;é |
73 ieglecan |
103 réSe |
149 üngelice |
74 dnmedlan* |
106 éhte |
150 iü |
76 dgen |
107 étolan |
155 féh |
77 wites |
éSele |
156 wites |
wórn |
gebidan |
159 fima |
ge félde |
108 déman |
160 üt |
79 f5^re |
109 fégum |
161 witü |
dréam |
féran |
wérig |
80 fndraf |
110 hém |
162 gelicost |
81 iü |
113 órd |
üt |
82 dréam |
114 wénan |
borh dréF |
83 Séos |
115 éfre |
165 dég |
84 hógade |
wille |
dréam |
Page 215 |
aléfan^ |
166 Jjréat |
Sat. 86 dgan |
117 écne» |
üp heofen |
87 éall |
118 wita |
167 éam |
88 hém |
wealdén- |
léas |
89 wéne |
des» |
écan |
90 ?Só ne |
119 héan |
dréames |
91 hém |
120 wüldre |
168 gerécan |
92 tir |
benémed |
170 éarum |
94 üpp heo- |
121 dréam |
scéal |
fon^ |
égan |
Page 217 |
95 égan |
122 üppe |
Sat. 173 égan |
étola |
Page 216 |
175 égan |
hém |
Sat. 126 éarfoSo |
176 ascéaden |
97 Ééce |
127 f^rleoma |
sciran |
99 wélica |
stód |
177 aléded |
hém |
128 géond |
178 becwóm |
wites |
131 hét |
179 féh |
100 Négan |
135 jjés |
181 |can |
üs |
136 inne weard |
184 wéan |
101 genipe |
139 mé |
witu |
Hér» |
141 üppe |
185 góda |
swég» |
144 mót |
iü daedü |
1 an added above the line.
^ Second p added above the line. ® X altered to e by erasure of a.
^ y written above e.
‘ n added above the line.
® First e added above the line.
’’ With u above o.
-ocr page 87-
Ixxix | ||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||||
|
‘ n added above the line. ^ h added above the line.
-ocr page 88-Ixxx
656 heofen | |
691 ]7é |
713 wéan |
déman |
lég® | |
662 écan |
698 éac |
714 14})an |
663 üs |
wid |
715 hréam2 |
667 ér |
sid |
717 dnd sacan |
668 gedéaf |
708 ér |
718 stód |
673 éce |
Page 229 |
729 ld |
683 büende' |
Sat. 712 églgce |
nü |
689 éce |
* nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ö added above an erasure.
* nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;With 0 above a.
^ e altered from x.
nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;h added above the line.
-ocr page 89-I. Manuscript and Reproductions
1845 Quarterly Review. [Review of Owen Jones, The Ecclesiastical Architecture of Italy, etc.] Quarterly Review LXXV, 334-403. Note on VerceUi and Cardinal Guala, pp. 398-399.
1877 Knoll, P. Collation of Elene. 7« Zupitza, Cynewulfs Elene, 1st ed., pp. ix-xi. See under III (d).
1882 WüLKER, Richard P. Ueber das Vercellibuch. Anglia V, 451-465.
1888 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Cook, Albert S. Cardinal Guala and the Vercelli Book.
University of California, Library Bulletin, No. 10. Sacramento, 1888.
1889 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Cook, Albert S. Supplementary Note to “Cardinal Guala
and the VerceUi Book.” Modern Language Notes IV, 424-425.
1889 Napier, Arthur S. CoUation der altenglischen Gedichte im VerceUibuch. Zeitschrift fiir deutsches Altertum XXXIII,nbsp;66-73.
1894 WÜLKER, Richard P. Codex VerceUensis. Die angel-saechsische Handschrift zu VerceUi in getreuer Nachbildung. Leipzig, 1894.
1902 Krapp, George P. The First Transcript of the VerceUi Book. Modern Language Notes XVII, 342-344.
1913 Forster, Max. Der Vercelli-Codex CXVII nebst Abdruck einiger altenglischen Homilien der Handschrift. In Festschrift fiir Lorenz Morsbach, HaUe, 1913, pp. 20-179.
1913 Foerster, Massimiliano. II Codice VerceUese con Omelie e Poesie in Lingua Anglosassone. Roma, 1913.
II. Complete Texts
1836 [Thorpe, Benjamin.] Appendix B to Mr. Cooper’s Report on Rymer’s Foedera, pp. 47-138. Printed, London, 1836;nbsp;published, London, 1869. Based on a copy made by Dr.nbsp;Maier.
-ocr page 90-Ixxxii
1843, Kemble, John M. The Poetry of the Codex VerceUensis, 1846 with an English Translation. Part I, London, 1843; Partnbsp;II, London, 1846.
1857, Grein, Christian W. M. Bibliothek der angelsachsischen 1858 Poesie. 1. Band, Gottingen, 1857; 2. Band, Gottingen,nbsp;1858. The Vercelli poems, vol. 1, pp. 198-204; vol. 2, pp.nbsp;7-52, 105-137, 142-147.
1894 WÜLKER, Richard P. Bibliothek der angelsachsischen Poesie. 2. Band. Leipzig, 1894. The Vercelli poems,
pp. 1-201.
III. Editions of Separate Texts
1. Andreas
1840 Grimm, Jacob. Andreas und Elene. Cassel, 1840.
1885 Baskervill, W. M. Andreas, a Legend of St. Andrew. Boston, 1885 (2d ed., 1891).
1906 Krapp, George P. Andreas and the Eates of the Apostles. Two Anglo-Saxon Narrative Poems. Boston, 1906.
2. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Fates of the Apostlesnbsp;1906 Krapp, George P. See under 1.
3. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Dream of the Rood
1854 Bouterwek, Karl W. Caedmon’s des Angelsachsen bib-lische Dichtungen. 1. Theil. Gütersloh, 1854. Text of Dream of the Rood, with a German translation, pp.nbsp;clxviii-clxxvi.
1866, Stephens, George. The Old-Northern Runic Monuments 1867 of Scandinavia and England. Vol. I. London and Köben-havn, 1866-67. Text of Dream of the Rood, with annbsp;English translation, pp. 423-429.
1873 Pacius, a. Das heilige Kreuz, angelsachsisches Lied, stab-reimend iibersetzt und erklart. Gera, 1873.
1888 Kluge, Friedrich. Angelsachsisches Lesebuch. Halle, 1883 (3d ed., 1902).,
1905 Cook, Albert S. The Dream of the Rood. An Old English Poem Attributed to Cynewulf. Oxford, 1905.
1926 Craigie, W. A. See under IV.
4. Elene
1840 Grimm, Jacob. See under 1.
1877 ZupiTZA, Julius. Cynewulfs Elene. Berlin, 1877 (2d ed.,
-ocr page 91-Ixxxiii
The
1889
1905
1919
1840
1847
1849
1850
1855?
1857
1874
1876
1880
1900
1909
1919
1922
1883; 3d ed., 1888; 4th ed., by A, Herrmann, 1899). text of the fourth edition repeats that of the third.
Kent, Charles W. Elene, an Old English Poem. Boston, 1889 (2d ed., 1903). Based on Zupitza’s text.
Holthausen, Ferdinand. Cynewulfs Elene (Kreuzauf-findung) mit Einleitung, Glossar, Anmerkungen und der lateinischen Quelle. Heidelberg, 1905 (2d ed., 1910; 3d ed.,nbsp;1914).
Cook, Albert S. The Old English Elene, Phoenix, and Physiologus. New Haven, 1919.
IV. Partial Texts
Kemble, John M. See under VI.
Ebeung, Friedrich W. Angelsiechsisches Lesebuch. Leipzig, 1847. Andreas 1155-1252, Elene 1-98.
Klipstein, Louis F. Analecta Anglo-Saxonica. Vol. II. New York, 1849. Soul and Body I, 127-166.
Ettmüller, Ludwig. Engla and Seaxna Scópas and Boceras. Quedlinburg and Leipzig, 1850. Andreas 1067-1606, Elenenbsp;1-193, 1236-1621.
Müller, Theodor. Angelsachsisches Lesebuch. Not published; written about 1855. See Krapp, Andreas and the Fates of the Apostles, p. Ixxiii.
Leo, Heinrich. See under VI.
Hammerich, Frederik. See under VI.
Sweet, Henry. An Anglo-Saxon Reader. Oxford, 1876 (9th ed., revised by C. T. Onions, 1922). Dream of thenbsp;Rood 1-94, 131-148 (1st ed., only U. 1-89).
Körner, Karl. Einleitung in das Studium des Angelsachs-ischen. 2. Teil. Heilbronn, 1880. Elene 1-275.
Cook, Albert S. A First Book in Old English. Boston, 1900. Andreas 235-874o.
Williams, O. T. Short Extracts from Old English Poetry. Bangor, 1909. Apdreas 122-160, 981-1023a, 1026-1036,nbsp;1093-1134, 1219-1278a; Soul and Body I, 15-64, 127-164;nbsp;Homiletic Fragment I; Elene 105-147, 219-275, 662-706,nbsp;827-892a.
Wyatt, Alfred J. An Anglo-Saxon Reader. Cambridge, 1919. Dream of the Rood 28-89.
Sedgefield, W. J. An Anglo-Saxon Verse Book. Manchester, 1922. Elene 1236-1276a.
-ocr page 92-1926 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Craigie, W. A. Specimens of Anglo-Saxon Poetry. Vol. II.
Edinburgh, 1926. Andreas 1-58, 1235-156, 235-314, 359-381, 4336^57, 573-594, 706-760, 773-810, 818-856, 859-891, 981-1019a, 1067-1183, 1219-1273, 1296-1310, 1478-1546, 1569-1595a; Fates of the Apostles 1-87; Dream of the Rood entire; Elene 1-147, 212-275, 417-535, 598-684, 716-801, 827-893, 967-1042.
1927 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Turk, Milton H. An Anglo-Saxon Reader. New York,
1927. Elene 566-147, 2196-275, 839-893,967-1032a, 1236-1321.
V. Translations
1843, Kemble, John M. See under II.
1846
1854 Bouterwek, Karl W. See under III, 3.
1857 Leo, Heinrich. See under VI.
1859 Grein, Christian W. M. Dichtungen der Angelsachsen stabreimend iibersetzt. 2. Band. Gottingen, 1859. Thenbsp;VerceUi poems, pp. 1-46, 104-149.
1866, Stephens, George. See under III, 3.
1867
1873 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Pacius, a. See under III, 3.
1874 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hammerich, Erederik. See under VI.
1882 Hickey, Emily H. The Dream of the Rood. Academy XXI, 248-249.
1888 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Weymouth, Richard F. A Literal Translation of Cyne
wulf’s Elene. London, 1888.
1889 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Garnett, James M. Elene; Judith; Athelstan, or the Fight
at Brunanburh; and Byrhtnoth, or the Fight at Maldon. Anglo-Saxon Poems. Boston, 1889 (2d ed., 1900, withnbsp;Dream of the Rood added).
1890 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Brown, Anna R. The Dream of the Holy Rood. Poet-lore
H, 371-374. Dream of the Rood 1-89.
1895 Menzies, Jane. Cynewulf’s Elene, a Metrical Translation from Zupitza’s Edition. Edinburgh and London, 1895.
1898 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Steineck, H. Altenglische Dichtungen in wortgetreuer
Übersetzung. Leipzig, 1898. Elene, pp. 103-143.
1899 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Root, Robert K. Andreas; the Legend of St. Andrew,
translated from the Old English. New York, 1899.
1902 Cook, Albert S., and C. B. Tinker. Select Translations from Old English Poetry. Boston, 1902 (2d ed., 1926).
-ocr page 93-kxxv
1902
1904
1910
1915
1922
1927
1927
1840
1844
1857
1860
1865
1865
Andreas 235-253, 369-381, 433-457, 857-891, 1522-1546; Dream of the Rood entire; Elene 109J-142a, 237-255, 1236-1276.
Hall, John Lesslie. Judith, Phoenix and other Anglo-Saxon Poems. New York, 1902. Andreas, pp. 60-119.
Holt, Lucius H. The Elene of Cynewulf. New York, 1904.
Kennedy, Charles W. The Poems of Cynewulf. London and New York, 1910. Of the Vercelli poems, containsnbsp;Andreas, Pates of the Apostles, Dream of the Rood, Elene.
Olivero, Federico. Traduzioni dalla poesia Anglo-sassone, con introduzione e note. Bari, 1915. Dream of the Rood;nbsp;Elene 99-147, 2196-260, 725-801.
Spaeth, J. Duncan. Old English Poetry. Princeton, 1922. Dream of the Rood 1-70, 736-91, 122-156; Elene 1-147,nbsp;212-275, 802-812, 827-893, 967-1032a.
Olivero, Federico. Andreas e i Fati degli Apostoli. Tra-duzione dall’ anglosassone con introduzione e note. Torino, 1927.
Gordon, Robert K. Anglo-Saxon Poetry. London and Toronto, 1927. Contains all the Vercelli poems exceptnbsp;Homiletic Fragment I.
VI. Critical Discussions
Kemble, John M. On Anglo-Saxon Runes. Archaeologia XXVHI, 327-372. Text of Elene 12566-1271a.
Kemble, John M. Additional Observations on the Runic Obelisk at Ruthwell; the Poem of the Dream of the Holynbsp;Rood, [etc.]. (Letter to Sir Henry Ellis, read Novembernbsp;24, 1842.) Archaeologia XXX, 31-46.
Leo, Heinrich. Quse de se ipso Cynevulfus (sive Cenevulfus sive Coenevulfus) poeta Anglosaxonicus tradiderit. Halle,nbsp;1857. Text of Elene 1237-1321, with German translation.
Dietrich, Franz. Kynewulfi Poetae Aetas, aenigmatum fragmento e codice Lugdunensi edito illustrata. Marburg,nbsp;1860.
Dietrich, Franz. Disputatie de cruce Ruthwellensi. Marburg, 1865.
Grein, Christian W. M. Zur Textkritik der angelsachsisch-en Dichter. Germania X, 416-429. The Vercelli poems, pp. 421, 423-425.
-ocr page 94-1869 Rieger, Max. Über Cynevulf. Zeitschrift fUr deutsche Philologie I, 215-226, 313-334. Discussion of the runenbsp;passages, pp. 219-226.
1874 Hammerich, Frederik. Aelteste christliche Epik der Angel-sachsen, Deutschen und Nordlander. Ein Beitrag zur Kirchengeschichte. Aus dem Danischen von Al. Michelsen.nbsp;Giitersloh, 1874. Text of Dream of the Rood 1-69, withnbsp;German translation.
1877 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Kern, H. Angelsaksische Kleinigheden. Taalkundige Bij
dragen I, 193-209. Notes on An. 770, El. 531.
1878 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;WÜLKER, Richard P. Ueber den Dichter Cynewulf. Anglia
I, 483-507.
1878 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;SiEVERS, Eduard. [Review of Zupitza, Cynewulfs Elene.]
Anglia I, 573-581.
1879 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Fritzsche, Arthur. Das angelsachsische Gedicht Andreas
und Cynewulf. Anglia II, 441-496. Also separately, Halle, 1879.
1879 Körner, Karl. [Review of Zupitza, Cynewulfs Elene.] Englische Siudien II, 252-262.
1879 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ten Brink, Bernhard. [Review of Zupitza, Cynewulfs
Elene.] Anzeiger fUr deutsches AUerlum V, 53-70.
1880 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zupitza, Julius. Kleine Bemerkungen. Anglia III, 369-
372. Textual notes on Andreas 145, 483.
1881 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;CosijN, P. J. Anglosaxonica. Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsche
Taal- en Leiterkunde I, 143-150. Textual notes on Elene.
1881 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Napier, Arthur S. Zu Andreas 1182. AngliaTV,A\\.
1882 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;SiEVERS, Eduard. [Review of Körner, Einleitung.] Götting-
ische gelehrte Anzeigen, August 9, 1882, pp. 993-1001.
1881 Kluge, Friedrich. Anglosaxonica. Anglia IV, 105-106. Note on Andreas 1661.
1883 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Jansen, Gottiried. Beitrage zur Synonymik und Poetik
der allgemein als iicht anerkannten Dichtungen Cynewulfs. Münster, 1883.
1884 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ScHÜRMANN, Joseph. Darstellung der Syntax in Cynewulfs
Elene. Y-öxtm^’sNeuphilologische Studiën, Tio. A, pp. 287-395. Also separately, Paderborn, 1884.
1884 Ebert, Adolf. Über das angelsachsische Gedicht: Dernbsp;Traum vom heiligen Kreuze. Berichte über die Verhand-lungen der königlich sachsischen Gesellschaft der Wissenschaften, Philologisch-Historische Classe, XXXVI, 81-93.nbsp;1884 Holtbuer, Fritz. Der syntaktische Gebrauch des Genitives
-ocr page 95-Ixxxvii
1884
1884
1885
1885
1885
1886
1886
1886
1887
1887
1887
1887
1887
1887
1887
1888
in Andreas, GuSlac, Phönix, dem heUigen Kreuz und der Höllenfahrt. Halle, 1884.
Kluge, Friedbich. [Review of Zupitza, Cynewulfs Elene, 2d ed.] Literaturblatt V, 138-139.
Varnhagen, Hermann. [Review of Zupitza, Cynewulfs Elene, 2d ed.] Deutsche Litteraturzeitung V, 426-427.
SiEVERS, Eduard. Zur Rhythmik des germanischen AUit-erationsverses. H. Beitrdge X, 451-545. Textual notes on the Vercelli poems, pp. 516-518.
Ramhorst, Eriedrich. Das altenglische Gedicht vom heiligen Andreas und der Dichter Cynewulf. Berlin, 1885.
Rössger, Richard. Über den syntaktischen Gebrauch des Genitivs in Cynewulfs Crist, Elene und Juliana. Anglianbsp;VIH, 338-370. Also separately, Halle, 1885.
Zupitza, Julius. Zur Frage nach der Quelle von Cynewulfs Andreas. Zeitschrijt fUr deutsches Altertum XXX, 175-185.
Glöde, Otto. Untersuchungen tiber die QueUe von Cynewulf’s Elene. Anglia IX, 271-318. Also separately, Rostock, 1885, in briefer form but with introduction on thenbsp;history of the Cross.
Sarrazin, Gregor. Beowulf und Kynewulf. Anglia IX, 515-550.
Sievers, Eduard. Zur Rhythmik des germanischen Allit-erationsverses. HI. Beilrdge XH, 454-482. Textual notes on the Vercelli poems, p. 478.
Baskervill, W. M. [Review of Wiilker, Bibliothek, 2. Band.) American Journal of Philology VIH, 95-97.
Erucht, Philipp. Metrisches und Sprachliches zu Cynewulfs Elene, Juliana und Crist auf Grund der von Sievers Beitr. X 209-314. 451-545 und von Luick Beitr. XI 470-492 veröfïentlichten Aufsatze. Greifswald, 1887.
Kent, Charles W. Teutonic Antiquities in Andreas and Elene. Halle, 1887.
Bright, James W. Notes on the Andreas. Modern Language Notes H, 160-164.
Baskervill, W. M. Other Notes on the Andreas. Modern Language Notes II, 302-304.
Bright, James W. Prof. Baskervill’s Notes. Modern Language Notes H, 304-306.
Napier, Arthur S. The Old English Poem The Fates of the Apostles. Academy XXXIV, 153.
-ocr page 96-Ixxxviii
1888 WÜLKER, Richard P. Die Bedeutung einer neuen Entdeck-ung für die angelsachsische Literaturgeschichte. Berichtenbsp;über die Verhandlungen der königlich sachsischen GeseU-schaft der Wissenschaften, Philologisch-Historische Classe,nbsp;XL, 209-218. With a facsimile of fol. 54ff.
1888 Cremer, Matthias. Metrische und sprachliche Unter-suchung der altenglischen Gedichte Andreas, . GuSlac,nbsp;Phoenix (Elene, Juliana, Crist). Ein Beitrag zur Cyne-wulffrage. Bonn, 1888.
1888 Prollius, Max. Ueber den syntactischen Gebrauch desnbsp;Conjunctivs in den Cynewulfschen Dichtungen Elene,nbsp;Juliana und Grist. Marburg, 1888.
1888 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Leiding, Hermann. Die Sprache der Cynewulfschen Dich
tungen Crist, Juliana und Elene. Marburg, 1888.
1889 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Brenner, Oscar. [Review of Zupitza, Cynewulfs Elene,
3d ed.] Englische Studiën XIII, 480-482.
1889 Reussner, H. Adolf. Untersuchungen über die Syntax in dem angelsachsischen Gedichte vom heiligen Andreas.nbsp;Halle, 1889.
1889 Cook, Albert S. The Affinities of the Fata Apostolorum.
Modem Language Notes IV, 7-15.
1889 Napier, Arthur S. Odds and Ends. Modem Language Notes IV, 274-280. Note on An. 254-255.
1889 Sarrazin, Gregor. Die Fata Apostolorum und der Dichternbsp;Kynewulf. Anglia XH, 375-387.
1889 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;WüLKER, Richard P. Zu Anglia XH, 375£f. Anglia XH,
464.
1890 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Hinze, Wilhelm. Zum altenglischen Gedicht Andreas.
Erster Teil. Berlin, 1890.
1890 Bauer, Hermann. Ueber die Sprache und Mundart dernbsp;altenglischen Dichtungen Andreas, GuSlac, Phönix, hi.nbsp;Kreuz und Hollenfahrt Christi. Marburg, 1890.
1890 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;CosijN, P. J. Cynewulf’s Runenverzen. Verslagen en
Mededeelingen der koninklijke Akademie van Wetenschappen. Afdeeling Letterkunde. 3. Reeks, 7. Deel, pp. 54-64. Interpretation of the rune passages.
1891 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Sievers, Eduard. Zu Cynewulf. Anglia XHI, 1-25. Dis
cussion of the rune passages.
1891 Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zu alt- und mittelenglischen Dichtungen. Anglia XHI, 357-362. Textual notes onnbsp;Andreas 489, 1090, Elene 1277.
-ocr page 97-Ixxxix
1891
1892
1892
1892
1892
1893
1893
1894
1895
1895
1895
1895
1896
1896
1896
1896
1897
1898
Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zur Textkritik altenglischer Dichtungen. Beitrdge XVI, 549-552. Textual notes onnbsp;Andreas.
Mather, Frank J. The Cynewulf Question from a Metrical Point of View. Modern Language Notes VII, 193-213.
CosijN, P. J. Aanteekeningen op den Beowulf. Leiden, 1892. Textual notes on Elene, p. 32.
Gollancz, Israel. Cynewulf’s Christ. An Eighth Century English Epic. London, 1892. Excursus on the runenbsp;passages, pp. 173-184.
Tweedie, W. M. Kent’s Cynewulf’s Elene. Modern Language Notes VII, 123-124. Note on Elene 348-349.
Cook, Albert S. The Date of the Old English Elene. Anglia XV, 9-20.
Wack, G. Artikel und Demonstrativpronomen in Andreas und Elene. Anglia XV, 209-220.
Taubert, Eugen M. Der Syntactische Gebrauch der Pra-positionen in dem angelsachsischen Gedichte vom heiligen Andreas. (Ein Beitrag zur angelsachsischen Grammatik.)nbsp;Leipzig, 1894.
Trautmann, Moritz. Der Andreas doch von Cynewulf. Anglia, Beiblatt VI, 17-22.
Trautmann, Moritz. Zu Cynewulfs Andreas. Anglia, Beiblatt VI, 22-23. Addenda to the preceding.
Sarrazin, Gregor. Noch einmal Kynewulfs Andreas. Anglia, Beiblatt VI, 205-209.
Swaen, a. E. H. Notes on Cynewulf’s Elene. Anglia XVII, 123-124.
Price, M. B. Teutonic Antiquities in the Generally Acknowledged Cynewulfian Poetry. Leipzig, 1896.
CosijN, P. J. Anglosaxonica. III. Beitrdge XXI, 8-26. Textual notes on Andreas, pp. 8-21.
CosijN, P. J. Zu Andreas 575. Beitrdge XXI, 252.
Blount, Alma. The Phonetic and Grammatical Peculiarities of the Old English Poem Andreas. Presented to thenbsp;Faculty of the Cornell University for the degree of Doctornbsp;of Philosophy. June, 1896. (In Manuscript.)
Trautmann, Moritz. Wer hat die Schicksale der Apostel zuerst fiir den Schluss des Andreas erklart? Anglia, Beiblatt VII, 372-373.
Brandl, Alois. Zu Cynewulfs Fata Apostolorum. Archiv C, 330-334.
1898 Trautmann, Moritz. Kynewulf der Bischof und Dichter.nbsp;(Bonner Beitrage zur Anglistik, Heft I.) Bonn, 1898.nbsp;Discussion of the rune passages, pp. 43-70.
1898 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;WÜLKER, Richard P. [Review of Trautmann, Kynewulf der
Bischof und Dichter.] Anglia, Beiblatt IX, 161-166.
1899 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Buttenwieser, Ellen C. Studiën über die Verfasserschaft
des Andreas. Heidelberg, 1899.
1899 Emerson, Oliver F. The Legend of Joseph’s Bones in Old and Middle English. Modern Language Notes XIV, 331-334. Note on Elene 787.
1899 Trautmann, Moritz. Zu Cynewulfs Runenstellen. Bonner Beitrage II, 118-120. Addenda to the discussion of the runenbsp;passages in his Kynewulf der Bischof und Dichter.
1899 Simons, Richard. Cynewulfs Wortschatz. (Bonner Beitrage, Heft III.) Bonn, 1899.
1899 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Binz, G. [Review of Trautmann, Kynewulf der Bischof und
Dichter.] Englische Studiën XXVI, 388-393.
1900 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Sarrazin, Gregor. [Review of Trautmann, Kynewulf der
Bischof und Dichter.] Zeitschrijt filr deutsche Philologie XXXII, 547-549.
1901 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Bourauel, Johannes. Zurnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Quellen- und Verfasserfrage von
Andreas Crist und Fata. Bonner Beitrage XI, 65-132.
1901 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Holthausen,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferdinand.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zunbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;alt- u. mittelenglischen
Dichtungen. XIV. Anglia XXIII, 516. Notes on Elene 377-378, 533-535.
1901 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Holthausen,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferdinand.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zurnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Quelle der altenglischen
Fata Apostolorum. Archiv CVI, 343-345.
1901 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Skeat, W. W., Andreas and Fata Apostolorum. In An
English Miscellany, pp. 408-420. Oxford, 1901.
1902 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Holthausen,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferdinand.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zunbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;alt- u. mittelenglischen
Denkmalern. XVI. Anglia XXV, 386-392. Note on Elene 30f.
1902 Strunk, W. Notes on Cynewulf. Modern Language Notesnbsp;XVII, 371-373. Note on Elene 581.
1902 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Barnouw, a. J. Die Schicksale der Apostel doch ein unab-
hangiges Gedicht. Archiv CVIII, 371-375.
1903 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Brown, Carleton F. Cynewulf and Alcuin. Publications
of the Modern Language Association XVIII, 308-334. Note on Elene 1277-1321.
1904 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Krapp, George P. Scurheard, Beowulf 1033, Andreas 1133.
Modern Language Notes XIX, 234.
-ocr page 99-xci
1904
1904
1904
1905
1905
1905
1905
1906
1906
1906
1906
1906
1907
1907
1907
1907
1907
1907
Klaeber, Fr. Emendations in Old English Poems. Modern Philology II, 141-146. Note on Fates of the Apostles 47.
Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zu Cynewulfs Elene v. 140. Anglia, Beiblatt XV, 73-74.
Klaeber, Fr. Zu altenglischen Dichtungen. Archiv CXIII 146-149. Notes on Soul and Body 5, Elene 140-141, 918-919.
Holthausen, Ferdinand. Die Quelle von Cynewulfs Elene. Zeitschrift fiir deutsche Philologie XXXVII, 1-19.
Schwarz, Franz. Cynewulfs Anteil am Christ. Fine metrische Untersuchung. Königsberg, 1905.
Krapp, George P. Notes on the Andreas. Modern Philology II, 403-410.
Brandl, Alois. Zum ags. Gedichte Traumgesicht vom Kreuze Christi. Sitzungsberichte der königlich preussischennbsp;Akademie der Wissenschaften, 1905, pp. 716-723.
Klaeber, Fr. [Review of Cook, Dream of the Rood.] Anglia, Beiblatt XVII, 97-102.
Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zur altenglischen Literatur. II. Anglia, Beiblatt XVII, 176-178.
Imelmann, Rudolf. [Review of Holthausen, Cynewulfs Elene.] Anglia, Beiblatt XVII, 225-226.
Klaeber, Fr. Notizen zu Cynewulfs Elene. Anglia XXIX, 271-272.
Herzeeld, Georg. [Review of Cook, Dream of the Rood.] Archiv CXVII, 187-189.
Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zur Textkritik altenglischer Dichtungen. Englische Studiën XXXVII, 198-211.
Grattan, J. H. G. [Review of Krapp, Andreas and the Fates of the Apostles.] Modern Language Review II, 175-176.
Cook, Albert S. Dream of the Rood 54. Modern Language Notes XXII, 207.
Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zur altenglischen Literatur. III. Anglia, Beiblatt XVIII, 77-78. Note on Elene 531-535.
Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zur altenglischen Literatur. IV. Anglia, Beiblatt XVIII, 201-208. Notes on Elene 532,nbsp;1164, 1277.
Klaeber, Fr. Cynewulf’s Elene 1262f. Journal of English and Germanic Philology VI, 197.
xcii nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;BIBLIOGRAPHY
1907 Trautmann, Moritz. Berichtigungen, Erklarungen und Vermutungen zu Cynewulfs Werken. Bonner Beitragenbsp;XXIII, 85-146. Notes on the rune passages, pp. 137-139,nbsp;143-146.
1907 Sarrazin, Gregor. Zur Chronologie und Verfasserfrage angelsachsischer Dichtungen. Englische Studiën XXXVIII,nbsp;145-195. “Kynewulf,” pp. 145-158; “Andreas,” pp, 158-170.
1907 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Brown, Carlexon F. The Autobiographical Element in the
Cynewulfian Rune Passages. Englische Studiën XXXVIII, 196-233. Interpretation of the Elene rune passage, pp.nbsp;203-219.
1908 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Brown, Carlexon F. Irish-Latin Influence in Cynewulfian
Texts. Englische Studiën XL, 1-29.
1908 Von der Warxh, Johann J. Metrisch-sprachliches und Textkritisches zu Cynewulfs Werken. Halle, 1908.
1908 Jansen, Karl. Die Cynewulf-Forschung von ihren Anfangen bis zur Gegenwart. (Bonner Beitrage, Heft XXIV.)nbsp;Bonn, 1908.
1908 Klaeber, Fr. Jottings on the Andreas. Archiv CXX, 153-156.
1910 Kopas, Wilhelm. Die Grundzüge der Satzverknüpfung innbsp;Cynewulfs Schriften. Breslau, 1910.
1910 Holxhausen, Ferdinand. Zur altenglischen Literatur. XI. Anglia, Beiblatt XXI, 174-176. Textual notes on Fates ofnbsp;the Apostles and Elene.
1910 Holxhausen, Ferdinand. Zur Quelle von Cynewulfs Elene. Archiv CXXV, 83-88.
1910 Richter, Carl. Chronologische Studiën zur angelsachsischen Literatur auf Grund sprachlich-metrischer Kriterien.nbsp;Halle, 1910. The Vercelli poems, pp. 37-43, 47-48, 65.
1910 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Schmitz, Theodor. Die Sechstakter in der altenglischen
Dichtung. Anglia XXXIH, 1-76, 172-218. Textual notes on the Vercelli poems, pp. 5-7, 24-26, 58-63.
1911 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Schmitz, Theodor. Die Cynewulf-Forschung 1908 und
1909. Anglia, Beiblatt XXII, 337-341. Addenda to Jansen, Die Cynewulf-Forschung.
1912 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Kock, Ernst A. [Review of Holthausen, Cynewulfs Elene,
2d ed.] Englische Studiën XLIV, 392-395.
1912 Tupper, Frederick, Jr. The Cynewulfian Runes of the Religious Poems. Modern Language Notes XXVH, 131-137.
-ocr page 101-1913
1913
1915
1916
1917
1917
1917
1918
1918
1919
1919
1920
1920
1920
1920
1920
1921
1921
XClll
Sareazin, Gregor. Von Kadmon bis Kynewulf. Eine litterarhistorische Studie. Berlin, 1913.
Trapp, Walter. Zum Versbau Cynewulfs. Bonn, 1913. Textual notes, pp. 44-55.
WuTH, Alfred. Aktionsarten der Verba bei Cynewulf. Weida i. Thür., 1915.
Monroe, B.S. Notes on the Anglo-Saxon Andreas. Modern Language Notes XXXI, 374-377.
Kern, J. H. Altenglische Varia. Englische Studiën LI, 1-15. Textual notes on Elene.
Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zu altenglischen Denkmalern.
Englische Studiën LI, 180-188. Textual notes on Elene. Perkins, Ruth. On the Sources of the Fata Apostolorum.
Modern Language Notes XXXII, 159-161.
Kock, Ernst A. Interpretations and Emendations of Early English Texts. IV. Anglia XLII, 99-124.
Kock, Ernst A. Jubilee Jaunts and Jottings. 250 Contributions to the Interpretation and Prosody of Old West Teutonic Alliterative Poetry. Lunds Universitels Ars-skrift, NF., Avd. 1, Bd. 14, Nr. 26.
Cook, Albert S. The Authorship of the OE. Andreas.
Modern Language Notes XXXIV, 418-419.
Kock, Ernst A. Interpretations and Emendations of Early English Texts. V. Anglia XLIII, 298-312.
Holthausen, nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferdinand.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zunbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;altenglischennbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Dichtungen.
Anglia, Beiblatt XXXI, 25-32.
Kock, Ernst A. Interpretations and Emendations of Early English Texts. VI. Anglia XLIV, 97-114; VII. Anglianbsp;XLIV, 245-260.
Hamilton, George L. The Sources of the Fates of the Apostles and Andreas. Modern Language Notes XXXV,nbsp;385-395.
Holthausen, nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferdinand.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zunbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;altenglischennbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Dichtungen.
Anglia XLIV, 346-356.
Grattan, J. H. G. [Review of Cook, The Old English Elene, Phoenix, and Physiologus.] Modern Language Reviewnbsp;XV, 177-178.
Kock, Ernst nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;A. Interpretations and Emendations of
Early English Texts. VHI. Anglia XLV, 105-131. Holthausen,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ferdinand.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Zunbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;altenglischennbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Gedichten.
Anglia, Beiblatt XXXH, 136-138.
1921 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Klaeber, Fr. [Review of Cook, The Old English Elene,
Phoenix, and Physiologus.] Englische SMien LV, 280-285.
1922 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Ekwall, Eilert. [Review of Cook, The Old English Elene,
Phoenix, and Physiologus.) Anglia, Beiblatt XXXIII, 61-67.
1922 Kock, Ernst A. Interpretations and Emendations of Early English Texts. IX. Anglia XLVI, 63-96; X. Anglianbsp;XL VI, 173-190.
1922 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Kock, Ernst A. Plain Points and Puzzles. Sixty Notes
on Old English Poetry. Lunds Unhersitets Arsskrift, NF., Avd. 1, Bd. 17, Nr. 7.
1923 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Kock, Ernst A. Interpretations and Emendations of Early
English Texts. XI. Anglia XLVII, 264-273.
1924 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Holthausen, Ferdinand. Zu altenglischen Dichtungen.
Anglia, Beiblatt XXXV, 276-277. Note on El. 17.
1924 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Cook, Albert S. The Old English Andreas and Bishop Acca
of Hexham. Transactions of the Connecticut Academy of Arts and Sciences XXVI, 245-332.
1925 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Cook, Albert S. Bitter Beer-Drinking. Modern Language
Notes XL, 285-288.
1925 SiEVERS, Eduard. Zu Cynewulf. In Neusprachliche Studiën {Die Neueren Sprachen, 6. Beiheft), pp. 60-81.
-ocr page 103- -ocr page 104- -ocr page 105-Hwast! We gefrunan on fyrndagum twelfe under tunglum tireadige haeled,
)?eodnes Jjegnas. No hira j^rym alaeg campraedenne Jjonne cumbol hneotan,
5 sySSan hie gedasldon, swa him dryhten sylf, heofona heahcyning, hlyt getaehte.
paet waeron maere men ofer eorhan, frome folctogan ond fyrdhwate,nbsp;rofe rincas, ])onne rond ond handnbsp;10 on herefelda helm ealgodon,
on meotudwange. Waes hira Matheus sum, se mid ludeum ongan godspell aerestnbsp;wordum writan wundorcraefte.nbsp;pam halig god hlyt geteodenbsp;15 ut on pset igland peer aenig pa gitnbsp;ellpeodigra eSles ne mihtenbsp;blaedes brucan. Oft him bonena handnbsp;on herefelda hearde gesceode.
Eal wass paet mearcland morSre bewunden,
20 feondes facne, folcstede gumena, haeleSa ehel. Nass pasr hlafes wistnbsp;werum on pam wonge, ne waeteres dryncnbsp;to bruconne, ah hie blod ond fel,nbsp;lira flaeschoman, feorrancumenra,
25 Segon geond pa peode. Swelc waes peaw hira paet hie aeghwylcne ellSeodigranbsp;dydan him to mose metepearfendum,nbsp;para pe paet ealand utan sohte.
Swylc waes paes folces freoSoleas tacen,
30 unlaedra eafoS, paet hie eagena gesihh, hettend heorogrimme, heafodgimmas
4 campraedenne] cam raedenne 6 hlyt] lyt 31 hettend] hetted heafodgimmas] heafod gimme
-ocr page 106-4 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ANDREAS
agetton gealgmode gara ordum.
SySSan him geblendan bitere tosomne, dryas jjurh dwolcrseft, drync unheorne,
35 se onwende gewit, wera inge)7anc,
heortan on hreSre, (hyge waes oncyrred), jjaet hie ne murndan aefter mandreame,nbsp;hasle)? heorograedige, ac hie hig ond gaersnbsp;for meteleaste meSe gedrehte.
40 pa waes Matheus to paere maeran byrig cumen in J^a ceastre. paer waes cirm micelnbsp;geond Mermedonia, manfulra hloS,nbsp;fordenera gedraeg, syp)?an deofles pegnasnbsp;geascodon aeSelinges siS.
45 Eodon him pa togenes, garum gehyrsted, lungre under linde, (nalas late waeron),nbsp;eorre aescberend, to pam orlege.
Hie pam halgan paer handa gebundon ond faestnodon feondes craefte,
50 haeleS hellfuse, ond his heafdes segl
abreoton mid billes ecge. HwaeSre he in breostum pa git herede in heortan heofonrices weard,nbsp;peah Se he atres drync atulne onfenge.
Eadig ond onmod, he mid elne forS 55 wyrSode wordum wuldres aldor,nbsp;heofonrices weard, halgan stefne,nbsp;of carcerne. Him waes Cristes lofnbsp;on fyrhSlocan faeste bewunden.
He pa wepende weregum tearum 60 his sigedryhten sargan reorde
grette, gumena brego, geomran stefne, weoruda wilgeofan, ond pus wordum cwaeS:
“Hu me elpeodige inwitwrasne searonet seowaS! A ic symles waesnbsp;65 on wega gehwam willan pines
georn on mode; nu Surh geohSa sceal daede fremman swa pa dumban neat.
32 agetton] ageton 33 geblendan] geblondan 36 on] Not in MS.
43 Jjegnas] Jjegn at end of page 64 seowaS] seoSaS
-ocr page 107-pu ana canst ealra gehygdo, meotud mancynnes, mod in hre'Sre.
70 Gif pin willa sie, wuldres aldor, p8et me wserlogan waepna ecgum,nbsp;sweordum, aswebban, ic beo sona gearunbsp;to adreoganne past bu, drihten min,nbsp;engla eadgifa, ebelleasum,
75 dugeba daedfruma, deman wille.
Forgif me to are, aelmihtig god, leoht on pissum life, py Ises ic lungre scyle,nbsp;ablended in burgum, aefter billhetenbsp;purh hearmcwide heorugraedigra,
80 laSra leodsceaSena, leng prowian edwitspraece. Ic to anum pe,nbsp;middangeardes weard, mod stapolige,nbsp;faeste fyrhcSlufan, ond pe, faeder engla,nbsp;beorht blaedgifa, biddan willenbsp;85 lt;5aet bu me ne gescyrige mid scyldhetum,nbsp;werigum wrohtsmiSum, on pone wyrrestan,nbsp;dugoSa demend, deab ofer eorban.”
/Efter pyssum wordum com wuldres tacen halig of heofenum, swylce hadre seglnbsp;90 to pam carcerne. paer gecybed wearSnbsp;paet halig god helpe gefremede,
Sa wearb gehyred heofoncyninges stefn wraetlic under wolcnum, wordhleoSres swegnbsp;maeres peodnes. He his magupegnenbsp;95 under hearmlocan haelo ond frofrenbsp;beadurofum ahead beorhtan stefne:
“Ic pe. Matheus, mine sylle sybbe under swegle. Ne beo Su on sefan to forht,nbsp;ne on mode ne murn. Ic pe mid wunigenbsp;100 ond pe alyse of pyssum leoSubendum,nbsp;ond ealle pa menigo pe pe mid wunia'5nbsp;on nearonedum. pe is neorxnawang,nbsp;blaeda beorhtost, boldwela faegrost,
7l wserlogan] wser lo gan with second 1 erased after o 89 segl] s^gl 99 ne murn] ne ne murn 101 Ipe ])e] Second Jgt;c above the line
-ocr page 108-6 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ANDREAS
hama hyhtlicost, halegum mihtum 105 torht ontyned. J)3er Su tyres most,nbsp;to widan feore willan brucan.
GeJjola j^eoda jjrea! Nis seo jjrah micel })aet Jje waerlogan witebendum,nbsp;synnige Surh searocrseft, swencan motan.
110 Ic )je Andreas sedre onsende
to hleo ond to hrobre in })as haeSenan burg.
He be alysetS of Jjyssum leodhete.
Is to ))8ere tide taelmet hwile emne mid sobe seofon ond twentignbsp;115 nihtgerimes, ]raet bu of nede most,nbsp;sorgum geswenced, sigore gewyrbod,nbsp;hweorfan of henbum in gehyld godes.”
Gewat him )ja se halga helm aelwihta, engla scyppend, to ham uplicannbsp;120 ebelrice. He is on riht cyning,
stabolfsest styrend, in stowa gehwam.
Da waes Matheus miclum onbryrded niwan stefne. Nihthelm toglad,nbsp;lungre leorde, Leoht aefter com,
125 daegredwoma. Dugub samnade, haebne hildfrecan, heapum hrungon,
(gubsearo gullon, garas hrysedon), bolgenmode, under bordhreoban.
Woldon cunnian hwaeber cwice lifdon 130 ha he on carcerne clommum faestenbsp;hleoleasan wic hwile wunedon,nbsp;hwylcne hie to aete aerest mihtonnbsp;aefter fyrstmearce feores beraedan.
Haefdon hie on rune ond on rimcraefte 135 awriten, waelgraedige, wera endestaef,nbsp;hwaenne hie to mose metehearfendumnbsp;on haere werheode weorban sceoldon.
Cirmdon caldheorte, (corbor obrum getang),
109 synnige] synne 117 hweorfan] hweorfest 118 Gewat him] ge him 120 ebelrice] eSel rice, the final e followed by s, partly erased, and by a commanbsp;136 hwaenne] hwaene
-ocr page 109-ANDEEAS
reSe rsesboran. Rihtes ne gimdon,
140 meotudes mildse. Oft hira mod onwod under dimscuan deofles larum,nbsp;jjonne hie unlaedra eafeSum gelyfdon.
Hie Sa gemetton modes glawne, haligne hsele, under heolstorlocannbsp;145 bidan beadurofne him beorht cyning,nbsp;engla ordfruma, unnan wolde.
Da waes first agan frumraedenne {^inggemearces butan ]7rim nihtum,nbsp;swa hit waelwulfas awriten haefdonnbsp;150 bast hie banhringas abrecan jjohton,nbsp;lungre tolysan lie ond sawle,nbsp;ond bonne todaelan dugube ond geogoSe,nbsp;werum to wiste ond to wilbege,nbsp;faeges flaeschoman. Feorh ne bemurndan,
155 graedige gubrincas, hu baes gastes sib aefter swyltcwale geseted wurde.
Swa hie symble ymb britig biiig gehedon nihtgerimes; waes him neod micelnbsp;bset hie tobrugdon blodigum ceaflumnbsp;160 fira flaeschoman him to foddorbege.
pa waes gemyndig, se Se middangeard gestaSelode strangum mihtum,nbsp;hu he in ellbeodigum yrmSum wunode,nbsp;belocen leoSubendum, pe oft his lufan adregnbsp;165 for Ebreum ond Israhelum;nbsp;swylee he ludea galdorcraeftumnbsp;wiSstod stranglice. pa sio stefn gewearSnbsp;gehered of heofenum, ]gt;xt se halga wernbsp;in Achaia, Andreas, waes,
170 (leode laerde on lifes weg),
ba him cirebaldum cininga wuldor, meotud mancynnes, modhord onleac,nbsp;weoruda drihten, ond bus wordum cwaeS:nbsp;“Du scealt feran ond friS laedan,
142 eafeSum] eaueSum 145 b®s] waes 164 oft] of
-ocr page 110-ANDREAS
Swa is ))8Ere menigo jjeaw sengum ne willa?5nbsp;feores geunnannbsp;on Mermedonia
Paer sceall feorhgedal, sefter wyr)?an.
175 siSe gesecan, j^cer sylfsetan card weardiga'S, eSel healdajjnbsp;morSorcraeftum.
Jjaet hie uncucSra on Jjam folcstedenbsp;180 sy]5]?an manfullenbsp;onfinda}? feasceaftne.nbsp;earmlic ylda cwealm,
Baer ic seomian wat pinne sigebroSor mid pam burgwarum bendum faestne.
185 Nu biS fore preo niht paet he on paere peode sceal fore haeSenra handgewinnenbsp;purh gares gripe gast onsendan,nbsp;ellorfusne, butan öu aer cyme.”
.iEdre him Andreas agef andsware:
190 “Hu maeg ic, dryhten min, ofer deop gelad fore gefremman on feorne wegnbsp;swa hraedlice, heofona scyppend,nbsp;wuldres waldend, swa Su worde becwist?
Daet maeg engel pin eab geferan,
195 halig of heofenum con him holma begang, sealte saestreamas ond swanrade,nbsp;warobfaruba gewinn ond waeterbrogan,nbsp;wegas ofer widland. Ne synt me winas cube,nbsp;eorlas elpeodige, ne paer aeniges watnbsp;200 haeleSa gehygdo, ne me herestraetanbsp;ofer cald waeter cube sindon.”
Him ba ondswarude ece dryhten:
“Eala, Andreas, past bu a woldest pass sibfaetes saene weorpan!
205 Nis paet uneabe eallwealdan gode to gefremmanne on foldwege,nbsp;baet sio ceaster hider on pas cneorissenbsp;under swegles gang aseted wyrbe,nbsp;breogostol breme, mid pam burgwarum,
210 gif hit worde becwib wuldres agend.
195 halig] Not in MS. 196 sealte] A letter erased between s and e saestreamas] sae stearmas
-ocr page 111-Ne meaht Su Jjses siSfaetes ssene weorSan, ne on gewitte to wac, gif öu wel )?encestnbsp;wiS Jjinne waldend waere gehealdan,nbsp;treowe tacen. Beo tSu on tid gearu;
215 ne maeg )7aes aerendes ylding wyr'San.
Du scealt ])a fore geferan ond fjin feorh beran in gramra gripe, 6aer guögewinnnbsp;jjurh haeSenra hildewoman,nbsp;beorna beaducraeft, geboden wyrSeS.
220 Scealtu aeninga mid aerdaege, emne to morgene, aet meres endenbsp;ceol gestigan ond on cald waeternbsp;brecan ofer baebweg. Hafa bletsungenbsp;ofer middangeard mine, Jjaer 6u fere!”
225 Gewat him Jja se halga healdend ond wealdend, upengla fruma, ebel secan,nbsp;middangeardes weard, J^one maeran ham,
])aer sobfaestra sawla moton aefter lices hryre lifes brucan.
230 J)a waes aerende aebelum cempan
aboden in burgum, ne waes him blea‘5 hyge, ah he waes anraed ellenweorces,nbsp;heard ond higerof, nalas hildlata,nbsp;gearo, gube fram, to godes campe.
235 Gewat him pa on uhtan mid aerdaege ofer sandhleobu to saes farube,
Jjriste on ge}?ance, ond his jjegnas mid, gangan on greote. Garsecg hlynede,nbsp;beoton brimstreamas. Se beorn waes on hyhte,
240 sybjjan he on warube widfaebme scip modig gemette. pa com morgentorhtnbsp;beacna beorhtost ofer breomo sneowan,nbsp;halig of heolstre. Heofoncandel blacnbsp;ofer lagoflodas. He baer lidweardas,
245 Jjrymlice piy ]7egnas gemette, modiglice menn, on merebate
219 wyrSeSJ wyrdeS 227 weard] we^rd 245 gemette] Not in MS.
-ocr page 112-10
ANDREAS
sittan siSfrome, swylce hie ofer sse comon. pset wses drihten sylf, dugeSa wealdend,nbsp;ece aelmihtig, mid his englum twam.
250 Waeron hie on gescirplan scipferendum, eorlas onlice ealiSendum,nbsp;ponne hie on flodes faeSm ofer feorne wegnbsp;on cald waeter ceolum lacaö.
Hie t5a gegrette, se Se on greote stod,
255 fus on faroSe, faegn reordade:
“Hwanon comon ge ceolum licSan, macraeftige menn, on merepissan,nbsp;ane aegflotan? Hwanon eagorstreamnbsp;ofer yöa gewealc eowic brohte?”
260 Him Sa ondswarode aelmihti god,
swa paet ne wiste, se Se paes wordes bad, hwaet se manna waes meSelhegendra,nbsp;pe he Jjaer on waroSe wiSj^ingode:
“We of Marmedonia maegSe syndon 265 feorran geferede. Us mid flode baernbsp;on hranrade heahstefn naca,nbsp;snellic saemearh, snude bewunden,nbsp;oSpaet we pissa leoda land gesohton,nbsp;waere bewrecene, swa us wind fordraf.”
270 Him pa Andreas eaSmod oncwaeS:
“Wolde ic pe biddan, peh ic pe beaga lyt, sincweorSunga, syllan meahte,nbsp;paet Su us gebrohte brante ceole,nbsp;hea hornscipe, ofer hwaeles eSelnbsp;275 on paere masgSe. BiS Se meorS wiS god,nbsp;paet Su us on lade liSe weorSe.”
Eft him ondswarode aeSelinga helm of ySlide, engla scippend:
“Ne magon paer gewunian widferende,
280 ne paer elpeodige eardes brucaS, ah in paere ceastre cwealm prowiaS,nbsp;pa Se feorran pyder feorh gelaedap,
255 faegn] fraegn 268 ))issa] J)iss 271 biddan] Inserted above the line
-ocr page 113-11
ANDREAS
ond )5U wilnast nu ofer widne mere |38et Su on {ja feegSe pine feore spilde.”
285
Him p3. Andreas agef ondsware:
“Usic lust hweteS on pa. leodmearce, mycel modes hiht, to psere maeran byrig,
Jreoden leofesta, gif bu us })ine wilt on merefarobe miltse gecyban.”
290
Him ondswarode engla Jreoden, neregend fira, of nacan stefne:
“We be estlice mid us willab ferigan freolice ofer fisces baebnbsp;efne to Jram lande paer pe lust mynebnbsp;295 to gesecanne, sybban ge eowrenbsp;gafulrasdenne agifen habbab,nbsp;sceattas gescrifene, swa eow scipweardas,nbsp;aras ofer ybbord, unnan willab.”
Him pa ofstlice Andreas wib,
300 winejrearfende, wordum meelde;
“Naebbe ic faeted gold ne feohgestreon, welan ne wiste ne wira gespann,
landes ne locenra beaga, Jraet ic pe maege lust ahwettan, willan in worulde, swa bu worde becwist.”
305 Him pa beorna breogo, Jraer he on bolcan saet, ofer waroba geweorp wibjjingode:
“Hu gewearb pe J^aes, wine leofesta, baet bu saebeorgas secan woldes,nbsp;merestreama gemet, mabmum bedaeled,
310 ofer cald cleofu ceoles neosan?
Nafast pe to frofre on farobstraete hlafes wiste ne hlutternenbsp;drync to dugobe. Is se drohtab strangnbsp;Jjam pe lagolade lange cunna}).”
315
Da him Andreas burh ondsware, wis on gewitte, wordhord onleac:
“Ne gedafenab pe, nu pe dryhten geaf welan ond wiste ond woruldspede,
288 Su us] Sus 309 bedseled] bedaeleb 312 hlutterne] hlutterne
-ocr page 114-12
ANDREAS
Saet Su ondsware mid oferhygdum,
320 sece sarcwide. Selre bi'S aeghwam i^aet he eabmedum ellorfusnenbsp;oncnawe cublice, swa Crist behead,nbsp;})eoden I?rymfaest. We his i^egnas syndnbsp;gecoren to cempum. He is cyning on riht,nbsp;325 wealdend ond wyrhta wuldor)7rymmes,nbsp;an ece god eallra gesceafta,nbsp;swa he ealle befehS anes craefte,nbsp;hefon ond eorban, halgum mihtum,nbsp;sigora selost. He Saet sylfa cwae'S,
330 fseder folca gehwaes, ond us feran het geond ginne grund gasta streonan:
‘Faraö nu geond ealle eorban sceatas emne swa wide swa waeter bebugeS,nbsp;oS6e stedewangas straete gelicga]j.
335 Bodiab aefter burgum beorhtne geleafan ofer foldan faeSm. Ic eow freoSo healde.
Ne öurfan ge on pa fore fraetwe laedan, gold ne seolfor. Ic eow goda gehwaesnbsp;on eowerne agenne dom est ah wette. ’
340 Nu Su seolfa miht siS userne
gehyran hygejjancol. Ic sceal hraSe cunnan hwaet Su us to duguSum gedon wille.”
Him Jja ondsw’arode ece dryhten:
“Gif ge syndon J^egnas ])aes pe J?rym ahof 345 ofer middangeard, swa ge me secga]),nbsp;ond ge geheoldon J^aet eow se halga bead,nbsp;Jjonne ic eow mid gefean ferian willenbsp;ofer brimstreamas, swa ge benan sint.”nbsp;pa in ceol stigon collenfyrhSe,
350 ellenrofe, aeghwylcum wearS |on merefaroSe mod geblissod.
Da ofer ySa geswing Andreas ongann mereliSendum miltsa biddannbsp;wuldres aldor, ond pus wordum cwseS:
342 dugutSum] dugudum
323 his] is 332 sceatas] c corrected from t 343 ece] gee
-ocr page 115-ANDREAS
13
355
‘Forgife ])e dryhten domweorSunga, willan in worulde ond in wuldre blsd,nbsp;meotud manncynnes, swa Su me hafastnbsp;on Jjyssum siSfsete sybbe gecybed!”
Gesaet him )7a se halga helmwearde neah,
360 aebele be sebelum. Aïfre ic ne hyrde }?on cymlicor ceol gehladennenbsp;heahgestreonum. Haeleb in saeton,nbsp;jjeodnas brymfulle, J^egnas wlitige.
Da reordode rice jjeoden,
365 ece aelmihtig, heht his engel gan, maerne magujjegn, ond mete syllan,nbsp;frefran feasceafte ofer flodes wylm,
})aet hie jje eab mihton ofer ySa gejjring drohtab adreogan. pa gedrefed wearS,
370 onhrered hwaelmere. Hornfisc plegode, glad geond garsecg, ond se graega maswnbsp;waslgifre wand. Wedercandel swearc,nbsp;windas weoxon, waegas grundon,nbsp;streamas styredon, strengas gurron,
375 waedo gewaette. Waeteregsa stod preata prybum. pegnas wurdonnbsp;acolmode. Ainig ne wendenbsp;paet he lifgende land begete,nbsp;para pe mid Andreas on eagorstreamnbsp;380 ceol gesohte. Nass him cub pa gytnbsp;hwa pam saïflotan sund wisode.
Him pa se halga on holmwege ofer argeblond, Andreas pa git,nbsp;pegn peodenhold, pane gesaegde,
385 ricum raesboran, pa he gereordod was;
“De pissa swaesenda sobfaest meotud, lifes leohtfruma, lean forgilde,nbsp;weoruda waldend, ond pe wist gife,nbsp;heofonlicne hlaf, swa bu hyldo wib menbsp;390 ofer firigendstream freode gecybdest!
359 helmwearde] holm wearde 367 feasceafte] fea sceaftne
-ocr page 116-14
ANDREAS
Nu synt gejjreade {jegnas mine, geonge guSrincas. Garsecg hlymmeö,nbsp;geofon geotende. Grund is onhrered,
, deope gedrefed, duguö is geswenced,
395 modigra maegen myclum gebysgod.”
Him of helman oncwaeb haeleba scyppend:
“Laet nu geferian flotan userne, lid to lande ofer lagufassten,nbsp;ond jjonne gebidan beornas Jjine,
400 aras on earde, hwaenne Su eft cyme.”
Edre him j^a eorlas agefan ondsware,
))egnas ))rohthearde, Jjafigan ne woldon Saet hie forleton ast lides stefnannbsp;leofne lareow ond him land curon:
405 “Hwider hweorfab we hlafordlease, geomormode, gode orfeorme,nbsp;synnum wunde, gif we swicab jje?
We biob lahe on landa gehwam, folcum fracoSe, Jionne fira beam,
410 ellenrofe, seht besitta]?,
hwylc hira selost symle gelEeste hlaforde set hilde, jjonne hand ond rondnbsp;on beaduwange billum forgrundennbsp;set nihplegan nearu J?rowedon.”
415 pa reordade rice Jjeoden,
wserfaest cining, word stunde ahof:
“Gif (5u pegn sie prymsittendes, wuldorcyninges, swa Su worde becwist,nbsp;rece J^a gerynu, hu he reordberendnbsp;420 laerde under lyfte. Lang is )jes siSfsetnbsp;ofer fealuwne flod; frefra pinenbsp;msecgas on mode. Mycel is nu genanbsp;lad ofer lagustream, land swibe feorrnbsp;to gesecanne. Sund is geblonden,
425 grund wiS greote. God eaSe mseg heaSoliSendum helpe gefremman.”
393 geofon] heofon 394 duguS] dugud 396 helman] holme 413 forgrunden] fore grunden 424 Sund] sand
-ocr page 117-IS
ANDREAS
Ongan pa. gleawlice gingran sine, wuldorspedige weras wordum trymman:nbsp;“Ge )5aet gehogodon, pa ge on holm stigon,nbsp;430 pxt ge on fara folc feorh gelaeddon,nbsp;ond for dryhtnes lufan deaS Jjrowodon,nbsp;on Ailmyrcna eSelricenbsp;sawle gesealdon. Ic Jjaet sylfa wat,nbsp;peet us gescyIdeS scyppend engla,
435 weoruda dryhten. Waeteregesa sceal, geSyd ond geSreatod Jjurh JjryScining,nbsp;lagu lacende, liSra wyrSan.
Swa gesaelde iu, peet we on SEebate ofer waruhgewinn waeda cunnedan,
440 faroSridende. Frecne Jjuhton egle ealada. Eagorstreamasnbsp;beoton bordstaeSu, brim oft oncwaeS,nbsp;yb oberre. Hwilum upp as todnbsp;of brimes bosme on bates faeSmnbsp;445 egesa ofer ySlid. Aïlmihtig p^r,nbsp;meotud mancynnes, on merejjyssannbsp;beorht basnode. Beornas wurdonnbsp;forhte on mode, fribes wilnedon,nbsp;miltsa to maerum. pa seo menigo ongannbsp;450 clypian on ceole, cyning sona aras,nbsp;engla eadgifa, ybum stilde,nbsp;waeteres waelmum. Windas ])reade,nbsp;sae sessade, smylte wurdonnbsp;merestreama gemeotu. Da ure mod ahlohnbsp;455 sybban we gesegon under swegles gangnbsp;windas ond waegas ond waeterbrogannbsp;forhte gewordne for frean egesan.
Forpan ic eow to sobe secgan wille, paet naefre forlaeteb lifgende godnbsp;460 eorl on eorban, gif his ellen deah.”
Swa hleobrode halig cempa, beawum gepancul. pegnas laerde
453 sae sessade] saes essade
-ocr page 118-16
ANDREAS
eadig oreta, eorlas trymede, oSSaet hie semninga slaep ofereode,
465 meSe be maeste. Mere sweoberade, yba origin eft oncyrde,nbsp;hreoh holmjiracu. pa pam halgan wearSnbsp;aefter gryrehwile gast geblissod.
Ongan Sa reordigan raedum snottor,
470 wis on gewitte, wordlocan onspeonn:
“Naefre ic sselidan selran mette, macrasftigran, pass Se me pynceö,nbsp;rowend rofran, raedsnotterran,nbsp;wordes wisran. Ic wille pe,
475 eorl unforcub, anre nu gena
bene biddan, peah ic pe beaga lyt, sincweorSunga, syllan mihte,nbsp;faetedsinces. Wolde ic freondscipe,nbsp;peoden prymfaest, pinne, gif ic mehte,
480 begitan godne. paes Su gife hleotest, haligne hyht on heofonprymme,nbsp;gif Su lidwerigum larna pinranbsp;este wyrbest. Wolde ic anes to Se,nbsp;cynerof haeleS, crsftes neosan,
485 Saet Su me getaehte, nu pe tir cyning ond miht forgef, manna scyppend,nbsp;hu Su waegflotan waere bestemdon,nbsp;saehengeste, sund wisige.
Ic waes on gifeSe iu ond nu pa 490 syxtyne siSum on saebate,
mere hrerendum mundum freorig, eagorstreamas, (is Sys ane ma),nbsp;swa ic aefre ne geseah aenigne mann,nbsp;prySbearn haeleSa, pe gelicne,
495 steoran ofer staefnan. Streamwelm hwileS, beatep brimstaeSo. Is pes bat ful scrid,nbsp;faereS famigheals, fugole gelicostnbsp;glides on geofone. Ic georne wat
479 pinne] pine 483 este] est 489 pa] Not in MS. 491 hrerendum] r erased before this word 494 haeleSa] hsele'S 496 beatep] beatap
-ocr page 119-17
ANDREAS
))aet ic sefre ne geseah ofer ySlade 500 on saeleodan syllicran craeft.
Is })on geliccost swa he on landsceare stille stande, ]5aer hine storm ne mseg,nbsp;wind awecgan, ne waeterflodasnbsp;brecan brondstaefne, hwEebere on brim snowebnbsp;505 snel under segle. Du eart seolfa geong,nbsp;wigendra hleo, nalas wintrum frod,nbsp;hafast be on fyrhbe, faroblacende,nbsp;eorles ondsware. Aïghwylces canstnbsp;worda for worulde wislic andgit.”
510 Him ondswarode ece dryhten:
“Oft baet gesaeleb, we on saelade, scipum under scealcum, bonn^ sceor cymeS,nbsp;brecaS ofer bseSweg, brimhengestum.
Hwilum us on ybum earfoblice 515 gesaeleS on saewe, beh we siS nesan,nbsp;frecne geferan. Flodwylm ne maegnbsp;manna aenigne ofer meotudes estnbsp;lungre gelettan; ah him lifes geweald,nbsp;se be brimu bindeb, brune ybanbsp;520 byb ond breatab. He beodum scealnbsp;racian mid rihte, se be rodor ahofnbsp;ond gefaestnode folmum sinum,nbsp;worhte ond wrebede, wuldras fyldenbsp;beorhtne boldwelan, swa gebledsod wearbnbsp;525 engla ebel b^^h his anes miht.
Forban is gesyne, sob orgete, cub oncnawen, b®t cyninges eartnbsp;begen gebungen, brymsittendes,nbsp;forban be sona saeholm oncneow,
530 garsecges begang, b^et gif® haefdes haliges gastes. Haern eft onwand,nbsp;aryba geblond. Egesa gestilde,nbsp;widfaebme waeg. Waedu swaeborodonnbsp;seobban hie ongeton pset be god hasfde
499 ySlade] yS lafe 501 landsceare] Ian sceare
-ocr page 120-18
ANDREAS
535 wsere bewunden, se Se wuldres bleed gestaSolade strangum mihtum.”
pa hleoSrade halgan stefne cempa collenferhS, cyning wyrSude,nbsp;wuldres waldend, ond pus wordum cwaeb:
540 “Wes Su gebledsod, brego mancynnes, dryhten haelend! A pin dom lyfaS!
Ge neb ge feor is pin nama halig, wuldre gewlitegad ofer werpeoda,nbsp;miltsum gemaersod. Naenig manna isnbsp;545 under heofonhwealfe, haeleSa cynnes,nbsp;beetle areccan meeg obbe rim witenbsp;hu brymlice, peoda baldor,nbsp;gasta geocend, pine gife deelest.
Huru is gesyne, sawla nergend,
550 peet bu pissum hysse hold gewurde ond hine geongne geofum wyrbodest,nbsp;wis on gewitte ond wordcwidum.
Ic eet efenealdum eefre ne mette on modsefan maran snyttro.”
555 Him ba of ceole oncweeb cyninga wuldor, freegn fromlice fruma ond ende:
“Saga, pances gleaw pegn, gif bu cunne, hu beet gewurde be werum tweonum,nbsp;peet ba arleasan inwidpancum,
560 ludea cynn wib godes bearne ahof hearhicwide. Haeleb unseeligenbsp;no beer gelyfdon in hira lifiruman,nbsp;grome gealgmode, peet he god weere,nbsp;peah be he wundra feala weorodum gecybde,nbsp;565 sweotulra ond gesynra. Synnige ne mihtonnbsp;oncnawan peet cynebearn, se be acenned wearbnbsp;to hleo ond to hrobre heeleba cynne,nbsp;eallum eorbwarum. ^pelinge weoxnbsp;word ond wisdom, ah he para wundra a,
570 domagende, deel neenigne
535 bewunden] bewunde 570 nsenigne] senigne
-ocr page 121-19
ANDREAS
fraetre J^eode beforan cybde.”
Him ba Andreas agef andsware:
“Hu mihte )?aet gewyrSan in werj^eode,
])xt Su ne gehyrde haelendes miht,
575 gumena leofost, hu he his gif cybde geond woruld wide, wealdendes beam?nbsp;Sealde he dumbum gesprec, deafe gehyrdon,nbsp;healtum ond hreofum hyge blissode,
Sa Jje limseoce lange waeron,
580 werige, wanhale, witum gebundene, sefter burhstedum blinde gesegon.
Swa he on grundwaege gumena cynnes manige missenlice men of deaSenbsp;worde awehte. Swylce he eac wundra fealanbsp;585 cynerof cybde Jjurh his craeftes miht.
He gehalgode for heremaegene win of waetere ond wendan het,nbsp;beornum to blisse, on J?a beteran gecynd.nbsp;Swylce he afedde of fixum twamnbsp;590 ond of fif hlafum fira cynnesnbsp;fif Susendo. Feban saeton,nbsp;reonigmode, reste gefegon,nbsp;werige aefter wacSe, wiste Jjegon,nbsp;menn on moldan, swa him gemedost waes.nbsp;595 Nu bu miht gehyran, hyse leofesta,
hu us wuldres weard wordum ond daedum lufode in life, ond )?urh lare speonnbsp;to bam faegeran gefean, pxr freo moton,nbsp;eadige mid englum, card weardigan,
600 pa. Se aefter deaSe dryhten secaS.”
Da gen weges weard wordhord onleac, beorn ofer bolcan, beald reordade:
“Miht Su me gesecgan, pxt ic soS wite, hwaeSer wealdend bin wundor on eorSan,nbsp;605 pa he gefremede nalas feam siSum,nbsp;folcum to frofre beforan cySde,
592 reonigmode] reomig mode
-ocr page 122-20
ANDREAS
)?ser bisceopas ond boceras ond ealdormenn aeht besceton,nbsp;maebelhaegende? Me J^aet binceb,
610 Saet hie for aefstum inwit syredon
Jjurh deopne gedwolan. Deofles larum haeleb hynfuse hyrdon to georne,nbsp;wrabum waerlogan. Hie seo wyrd beswac,nbsp;forleolc ond forlaerde. Nu hie lungre sceolon,nbsp;615 werige mid werigum, wraece Jjrowian,nbsp;biterne bryne on banan faeSme.”
Him (5a Andreas agef ondsware:
“Secge ic Se to sobe Saet he swibe oft beforan fremede folces raeswumnbsp;620 wundor aefter wundre on wera gesiehbe,nbsp;swylce deogollice dryhten gumenanbsp;folcraed fremede, swa he to fribe hogode.”
Him ondswarode aebelinga helm:
“Miht bu, wis haeleb, wordum gesecgan,
625 maga mode rof, maegen pa. he cybde, deormod on digle, ba mid dryhten oft,nbsp;rodera raedend, rune besaeton?”
“Him pa Andreas ondsware agef:
“Hwaet frinest bu me, frea leofesta,
630 wordum wraetlicum, ond )3e wyrda gehwaere J)urh snyttra craeft sob oncnawest?”
Da git him waeges weard wibJ?ingode:
“Ne frine ic be for taele ne burh teoncwide on hranrade, ac min hige blissab,
635 wynnum wridab, jjurh jjine wordlaebe, aebelum ecne. Ne eom ic ana baet,nbsp;ac manna gehwam mod bib on hyhte,nbsp;fyrhb afrefred, pam J^e feor obbe neahnbsp;on mode geman hu se maga fremede,
640 godbearn on grundum. Gastas hweorfon, sohton sibfrome swegles dreamas,nbsp;engla ebel )?urh pa aebelan miht.”
633 ne] nu 637 gehwam] gehwam
-ocr page 123-21
ANDREAS
Edre him Andreas agef ondsware:
“Nu ic on he sylfum soS oncnawe,
645 wisdomes gewit, wundorcrsefte
sigesped geseald, (snyttrum bloweS, beorhtre blisse, breost innanweard),nbsp;nu ic he sylfum secgan willenbsp;oor ond ende, swa ic haes aebelingesnbsp;650 word ond wisdom on wera gemotenbsp;hurh his sylfes muS symle gehyrde.
Oft gesamnodon side herigeas, folc unmaete, to frean dome,nbsp;haer hie hyrcnodon haliges lare.
655 Donne eft gewat aebelinga helm, beorht blaedgifa, in bold oSer,
Saer him togenes, god herigende, to Sam meSelstede manige comon,nbsp;snottre seleraedend. Symble gefegon,
660 beornas bliSheorte, burhweardes cyme. Swa gesaelde iu ]gt;3zt se sigedemanbsp;ferde, frea mihtig. Naes haer folces manbsp;on siSfate, sinra leoda,nbsp;nemne ellefne orettmaecgas,
665 geteled tireadige. He waes twelfta sylf. pa we becomon to ham cynestole,nbsp;haer getimbred waes tempel dryhtnes,nbsp;heah ond horngeap, haeleSum gefrege,nbsp;wuldre gewlitegod. Huscworde ongannbsp;670 hurh inwitSanc ealdorsacerd
herme hyspan, hordlocan onspeon, wroht webbade. He on gewitte oncneownbsp;haet we soSfaestes swaSe folgodon,nbsp;laeston larcwide. He lungre ahofnbsp;675 woSe wiSerhydig wean onblonden;
‘Hwaet, ge syndon earme ofer ealle menn! WadaS widlastas, weorn geferaSnbsp;earfoSsiSa, ellheodiges nu
672 gewitte] ge witje
-ocr page 124-22
ANDREAS
butan leodrihte larum hyrab,
680 eadiges orhlytte aebeling cySab,
secgaS soSlice ]?set mid suna meotudes drohtigen daeghwaemlice. past is duguöum cu6nbsp;hwanon pam ordfruman sebelu onwocon.
He waes afeded on pysse folcsceare,
685 cildgeong acenned mid his cneomagum. pus syndon haten hamsittende,nbsp;feeder ond modur, paes we gefraegen habbaSnbsp;purh modgemynd, Maria ond Joseph.
Syndon him on aebelum oSere twegen 690 beornas geborene, broSorsybbum,nbsp;suna losephes, Simon ond Jacob.’
Swa hleobrodon haeleSa raeswan, dugob domgeorne, dyrnan pohtonnbsp;meotudes mihte. Man eft gehwearf,
695 yfel endeleas, paer hit aer aras.
pa se peoden gewat pegna heape fram pam mebelstede mihtum geswiSed,nbsp;dugeSa dryhten, secan digol land.
He purh wundra feala on pam westenne 700 craefta gecySde pact he waes cyning on rihtnbsp;ofer middangeard, maegene geswibed,nbsp;waldend ond wyrhta wuldorprymmes,nbsp;an ece god eallra gesceafta.
Swylce he otSerra unrim cySde 705 wundorworca on wera gesyhSe.
Syppan eft gewat obre siSe getrume mycle, paet he in temple gestod,nbsp;wuldres aldor. WordhleoSor astagnbsp;geond heahraeced. Haliges larenbsp;710 synnige ne swulgon, peah he sobra swa fealanbsp;tacna gecySde, paer hie to segon.
Swylce he wraetlice wundor agraefene,
anlicnesse engla sinra
geseh, sigora frea, on seles wage,
682 drohtigen] drohtjgen 710 he] hie 712 agrsfene] afrsfene
-ocr page 125-715 on twa healfe torhte gefraetwed, wlitige geworhte. He worde cwseS:
‘Dis is anlicnes engelcynna fiaes bremestan mid ]jam burgwarumnbsp;in )?aere ceastre is. Cheruphim et Seraphimnbsp;720 J?a on swegeldreamum syndon nemned.
Fore onsyne ecan dryhtnes standaS stiSferbe, stefnum herigab,nbsp;halgum hleohrum, heofoncyninges 'pxym,nbsp;meotudes mundbyrd. Her amearcod isnbsp;725 haligra hiw, }7urh handmaegennbsp;awriten on wealle wuldres Jjegnas.’nbsp;pa gen worde cwaeh weoruda dryhten,nbsp;heofonhalig gast, fore pam heremsgene:
‘Nu ic bebeode beacen aetywan,
730 wundor geweorSan on wera gemange,
6aet peos onlicnes eoröan sece, wlitig of wage, ond word sprece,nbsp;secge sobcwidum, (py sceolon gelyfannbsp;eorlas on cyëSe), hwaet min aeSelo sien.’
Ne dorste pa forhylman haelendes bebod wundor fore weorodum, ac of wealle ahleop,nbsp;frod fyrngeweorc, paet he on foldan stod,nbsp;stan fram stane. Stefn aefter cwom,nbsp;hlud purh heardne, hleoöor dynede,
740 wordum wemde. Wraetlic puhte stiShycgendum stanes ongin.
Septe sacerdas sweotolum tacnum, witig werede ond worde cwaeS:
‘Ge synd unlsde, earmra gepohta 745 searowum beswicene, obSe sel nyton,nbsp;mode gemyrde. Ge mon cigabnbsp;godes ece beam, pone pe grund ond sund,nbsp;heofon ond eorSan ond hreo waegas,nbsp;salte saestreamas ond swegl uppenbsp;750 amearcode mundum sinum.
718 J)e] Not in MS. ond jjone
746 Ge mon cigalt;5] ge monetigaS 747 pone]
-ocr page 126-24
ANDREAS
pis is se ilea ealwalda god
Sone on fyrndagum faederas cu(5on.
He Abrahame ond Isace ond locobe gife bryttode,
755 welum weorSode, wordum ssegde serest Habrahame aebeles gepingu,
\idtt of his cynne cenned sceolde weorban wuldres god. Is seo wyrd mid eownbsp;open, orgete, magan eagum nunbsp;760 geseon sigores god, swegles agend.’
.^Efter pyssum wordum weorud hlosnode geond paet side sel, (swigodon ealle),
Sa öa yldestan eft ongunnon seegan synfulle, (soS ne oneneowan),
765 )?aet hit drycraeftum gedon waere, scingelacum, }jaet se scyna stannbsp;maelde for mannum. Man wridodenbsp;geond beorna breost, brandhata niSnbsp;weoll on gewitte, weorm blredum fag,
770 attor aelfaele. pasr orenawe wearS Jjurh teonewide tweogende mod,nbsp;maeega misgehygd morbre bewunden.
Da se jjeoden bebead jjrySweorc faran, Stan on straete of stedewange,
775 ond forb gan foldweg tredan, grene grundas, godes serendunbsp;larum laedan on }7a leodmearcenbsp;to Channaneum, cyninges wordenbsp;beodan Habrahame mid his eaforum twaemnbsp;780 of eorbscraefe aerest fremman,nbsp;laetan landreste, leobo gadrigean,nbsp;gaste onfon ond geogobhade,nbsp;edniwinga andweard cuman,nbsp;frode fyrnweotan, folce gecyban,
785 hwylene hie god mihtum ongiten haefdon.
Gewat he pa, feran, swa him frea mihtig,
770 wearS] Not in MS. 774 on] Not in MS.
-ocr page 127-25
ANDREAS
scyppend wera, gescrifen haefde,
ofer mearcpaSu, Jjaet he on Mambre becom
beorhte blican, swa him behead meotud,
790 jjaer Jja lichoman lange ]jrage, heahfaedera hra, beheled weeron.
Het ])a. ofstlice up astandan Habraham ond Isaac, aeSeling Jjriddannbsp;lacob of greote to go'des gej^inge,
795 sneomeofslsepejjsemfaestan. Het hie to )jam siSe gyrwan, faran to frean dome. Sceoldon hie })am folce gecySannbsp;hwa aet frumsceafte furSum teodenbsp;eor'San eallgrene ond upheofon,nbsp;hwaer se wealdend waere )5e })aet weorc stabolade.
800 Ne dorston Jja gelettan leng owihte
wuldorcyninges word. Geweotan Sa Sa witigan jjry modige mearcland tredan. Forlaetan moldern wunigeannbsp;open eorSscraefu, woldon hie aedre gecySannbsp;frumweorca faeder. pa Jjst folc gewearSnbsp;805 egesan geaclod, })aer jja aeSelingasnbsp;wordum weorSodon wuldres aldor.
Hie Sa ricene het rices hyrde
to eadwelan o})re siSe
secan mid sybbe swegles dreamas,
810 ond Jjaes to widan feore willum neotan.
Nu ÖU miht gehyran, hyse leofesta, hu he wundra worn wordum cySde,nbsp;swa jjeah ne gelyfdon larum sinumnbsp;modblinde menn. Ic wat manig nu gytnbsp;815 mycel maere spell Se se maga fremede,nbsp;rodera raedend, Sa Su araefnan ne miht,nbsp;hreSre behabban, hygepances gleaw.”
pus Andreas ondlangne daeg herede hleoSorcwidum haliges lare,
820 oSSaet hine semninga slasp ofereode on hronrade heofoncyninge neh.
Da gelaedan het lifes brytta ofer ySa gepraec englas sine,nbsp;faeSmum ferigean on faeder waere
-ocr page 128-26
ANDREAS
825 leofne mid lissum ofer lagufaesten, oSSaet saewerige slaep ofereode.
J)urh lyftgelac on land becwom
to J?aere ceastre ]?e him cining engla * *
Sa Jgt;a aras siSigean,
830 eadige on upweg, eSles neosan.
Leton Jjone halgan be herestraete swefan on sybbe under swegles hleo,nbsp;bliSne bidan burhwealle neh,nbsp;his niShetum, nihtlangne fyrst,
835 oS)9aet dryhten forlet daegcandelle scire scinan. Sceadu sweberodon,nbsp;wonn under wolcnum. pa com wederes blaest,nbsp;hador heofonleoma, ofer hofu blican.
Onwoc pa wiges heard, (wang sceawode),
840 fore burggeatum. Beorgas steape, hleoSu hlifodon, ymbe harne stannbsp;tigelfagan trafu, torras stodon,nbsp;windige weallas. pa se wisa oncneownbsp;paet he Marmedonia maegbe haefdenbsp;845 si(5e gesohte, swa him sylf behead,
pa he him fore gescraf, feeder mancynnes.
Geseh he pa on greote gingran sine, beornas beadurofe, biryhte himnbsp;swefan on slaepe. He sona ongannnbsp;850 wigend weccean, ond worde cwaeS:
“Ic eow secgan maeg sob orgete, paet us gystrandaege on geofones streamnbsp;ofer arwelan seSeling ferede.
In pam ceole waes cyninga wuldor,
855 waldend werSeode. Ic his word oncneow, peh he his maegwlite bemiSen haefde.”
Him pa aebelingas ondsweorodon, geonge gencwidum, gastgerynum:
“We Se, Andreas, eaSe gecySaS
838 heofonleoma] heofon le^ma 843 wisa] wis 846 ha] ])^ = ham 852 gystrandaege] gyrstran daege 855 werSeode] weorSode
-ocr page 129-860 siö userne, pxt Su sylfa miht ongitan gleawlice gastgehygdum.
Us saewerige slaep ofereode. pa comon earnas ofer ySa wylmnbsp;faran on flyhte, feSerum hremige,
865 us ofslaependum sa wie abrugdon, mid gefean feredon flyhte on lyfte,nbsp;brehtmum blicSe, beorhte ond liSe.nbsp;Lissum lufodon ond in lofe wunedon,nbsp;paer waes singal sang ond swegles gong,nbsp;870 wlitig weoroda heap ond wuldres preat.nbsp;Utan ymbe aebelne englas stodon,nbsp;pegnas ymb peoden, pusendmaelum,nbsp;heredon on hehbo halgan stefnenbsp;dryhtna dryhten. Dream waes on hyhte.
We Sser heahfaederas halige oncneowon ond martyra maegen unlytel,nbsp;sungon sigedryhtne soSfsestlic lof,nbsp;dugoS domgeorne. pser waes Dauid mid,nbsp;eadig oretta, Essages sunu,
880 for Crist cumen, cining Israhela.
Swylce we gesegon for suna meotudes, aeöelum ecne, eowic standan,nbsp;twelfe getealde, tireadige haeleS.
Eow pegnodon prymsittende,
885 halige heahenglas. Dam biS haeleSa well pe para blissa brucan moton.nbsp;paer waes wuldres wynn, wigendra prym,nbsp;aeSelic onginn, naes paer aenigum gewinn.nbsp;pam biS wraecsiS witod, wite geopenad,nbsp;890 pe para gefeana sceal fremde weorSan,nbsp;hean hwearfian, ponne heonon gangap.”
pa waes modsefa myclum geblissod haliges on hreSre, sySpan hleoborcwidenbsp;gingran gehyrdon, paet hie god woldenbsp;895 onmunan swa mycles ofer menn ealle,
-ocr page 130-28
ANDREAS
ond word gecweetS wigendra hleo;
“Nu ic, god dryhten, ongiten haebbe ))aet Su on farobstraete feor ne waere,nbsp;cyninga wuldur, ]gt;a. ic on ceol gestah,
900 3eh ic on ybfare, engla )?eoden, gasta geocend, ongitan ne cube.
Weor3 me nu milde, meotud aïlmihtig, bliSe, beorht cyning! Ic on brimstreamenbsp;spraec worda worn, wat aefter nunbsp;905 hwa me wyrbmyndum on wudubatenbsp;ferede ofer flodas. JJaet is frofre gastnbsp;haeleSa cynne. pasr is help gearu,nbsp;milts aet masrum, manna gehwylcum,nbsp;sigorsped geseald, Jjam jae seceb to him.”
910 Da him fore eagum onsyne wearS aeSeling oSywed in J^a ilcan tid,nbsp;cining cwicera gehwaes, )7urh cnihtes had.nbsp;pa he worde cwaeS, wuldres aldor:
“Wes 3u, Andreas, hal, mid pas willgedryht, 915 ferSgefeonde! Ic pe friSe healde,nbsp;paet pe ne moton mangeniblan,nbsp;grame grynsmiSas, gaste gescebban.”
Feoll pa to foldan, friobo wilnode wordum wis haeleb, winedryhten fraegn:
920 “Hu geworhte ic paet, waldend fira, synnig wib seolfne, sawla nergend,nbsp;paet ic pe swa godne ongitan ne meahtenbsp;on waegfaere, paer ic worda gesprascnbsp;minra for meotude ma ponne ic sceolde?”
925 Him andswarode ealwalda god;
“No bu swa swibe synne gefremedest swa bu in Achaia ondsaec dydest,nbsp;baet bu on feorwegas feran ne cubenbsp;ne in pa ceastre becuman mehte,
930 ping gehegan preora nihta
fyrstgemearces, swa ic pe feran het
910 wear‘5] werS
907 is] Above the line in the MS. 927 Achaia] achaia
-ocr page 131-ANDREAS nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;29
ofer wega gewinn. Wast nu pe gearwor pcet ic eaSe maeg anra gehwylcnenbsp;fremman ond fyrj^ran freonda minranbsp;935 on landa gehwylc, ]jser me leofost biS.
Aris nu hrsedlice, rsed sedre ongit, beorn gebledsod, swa Jje beorht fsedernbsp;geweorSab wuldorgifum to widan aldre,nbsp;craefte ond mihte. Du in pa. ceastre gongnbsp;940 under burglocan, Jjaer J^in broSor is.
Wat ic Matheus jjurh msenra hand hrinen heorudolgum, heafodmagannbsp;searonettum beseted. ])u hine secan scealt,nbsp;leofne alysan of laSra hete,
945 ond eal pxt mancynn J^e him mid wunige, el)7eodigra inwitwrasnum,nbsp;bealuwe gebundene. Him sceal bot hraSenbsp;weor{gt;an in worulde ond in wuldre lean,nbsp;swa ic him sylfum ser secgende waes.
950 Nu Su, Andreas, scealt edre geneSan in gramra.gripe. Is Jje gub weotod,nbsp;heardum heoruswengum seel pm hra daelednbsp;wundum weorSan, waettre geliccostnbsp;faran flode blod. Hie })in feorh ne magonnbsp;955 deaSe gedaelan, jjeh Su drype Solie,nbsp;synnigra siege. Du psdt sar aber;nbsp;ne leet pQ ahweorfan hseSenra ]jrym,nbsp;grim gargewinn, pxt Su gode swice,nbsp;dryhtne Jjinum. Wes a domes georn;
960 laet Se on gemyndum hu piet manegum wearS fira gefrege geond feala landa,nbsp;pxt me bysmredon bennum faestnenbsp;weras wansaelige. Wordum tyrgdon,nbsp;slogon ond swungon, synnige ne mihtonnbsp;965 Jjurh sarewide soS gecySan.
pa ic mid ludeum gealgan pehte,
(rod Wees araered), paer rinca sum
942 hrinen] hrinan heafodmagan] heafod magO 943 searonettum] searo mettü 952 dteled] daelan
-ocr page 132-30
ANDREAS
of minre sidan swat ut forlet, dreor to foldan. Ic adreah fealanbsp;970 yrmjja ofer eorSan. Wolde ic eow on Sonnbsp;)?urh bliSne hige bysne onstellan,nbsp;swa on elljjeode ywed wyrSeS.
Manige syndon in Jjysse maeran byrig }7ara J^e Su gehweorfest to heofonleohtenbsp;975 ]7urh minne naman, jjeah hie morSres fealanbsp;in fyrndagum gefremed habban.”
Gewat him pa. se halga heofonas secan, eallra cyninga cining, Jjone cleenan ham,nbsp;eaSmedum upp, pasi is ar gelangnbsp;980 fira gehwylcum, ]7am Jje hie findan cann.
Da waes gemyndig modgejjyldig, beorn beaduwe heard, eode in burh hraSe,nbsp;anreed oretta, elne gefyrSred,nbsp;maga mode rof, meotude getreowe,
985 stop on strsete, (stig wisode),
swa him naenig gumena ongitan ne mihte, synfulra geseon. Haefde sigora weardnbsp;on pam wangstede waere betoldennbsp;leofne leodfruman mid lofe sinum.
990 Haefde pa se aeSeling in ge}gt;rungen,
Cristes cempa, carcerne neh.
Geseh he haeSenra hloS aetgsedere, fore hlindura hyrdas standan,nbsp;seofone aetsomne. Ealle swylt fornam,
995 druron domlease. DeaSraes forfeng
haeleS heorodreorige. Da se halga gebaed bilwytne faeder, breostgehygdumnbsp;herede on hehSo heofoncyninges )5rym,nbsp;godes dryhtendom. Duru sona onarnnbsp;1000 )gt;urh handhrine haliges gastes,nbsp;ond jjaer in eode, elnes gemyndig,nbsp;haele hildedeor. HaeSene swaefon,nbsp;dreore druncne, deaSwang rudon.
999 godes]
996 heorodreorige] heoro deorig 998 brym] Not in MS. god 1000 handhrine] han hrine
-ocr page 133-31
ANDREAS
Geseh he Matheus in ham morSorcofan, 1005 haeletS higerofne under heolstorlocan,nbsp;secgan dryhtne lof, domweorhinganbsp;engla Seodne. He Saer ana sastnbsp;geohhum geomor in ham gnornhofe.
Geseh ha under swegle swaesne geferan,
1010 halig haligne. Hyht wees geniwad.
Aras ha togenes, gode hancade haes Se hie onsunde aefre mostonnbsp;geseon under sunnan. Syb waes gemaenenbsp;bam ham gebroSrum, blis edniwe.
1015 ALghwaeSer oSerne earme behehte,
cyston hie ond clypton. Griste waeron begen leofe on mode. Hie leoht ymbscannbsp;halig ond heofontorht. Hrebor innan waesnbsp;wynnum awelled. pa worde ongannbsp;1020 aerest Andreas aeSelne geferan
on clustorcleofan mid cwide sinum gretan godfyrhtne, saede him gubgeSingu,nbsp;feohtan fara monna: “Nu is his folc on luste,nbsp;haeleS hyder on
* * *
1025 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gewyrht eardes neosan.”
.(Efter hyssum wordum wuldres hegnas, begen ha gebroSor, to gebede hyldon,nbsp;sendon hira bene fore beam godes.
Swylce se halga in ham hearmlocan 1030 his god grette ond him geoce baed,nbsp;haelend helpe, aer han hra crungenbsp;fore haeSenra hildehrymme,nbsp;ond ha gelaedde of leobobendumnbsp;fram ham fasstenne on friS dryhtnesnbsp;1035 tu ond hundteontig geteled rime,nbsp;swylce feowertig,
generede fram ni'Se, (haer he naenigne forlet under burglocan bennum faestne),
1023 his] hin 1030 grette] grete 1037 nsenigne] naenige
-ocr page 134-32
ANDREAS
ond )3aer wifa j^a gyt, weorodes to eacan,
1040 anes wana ))e fiftig
forhte gefreoSode. Faegen waeron siSes, lungre leordan, nalas leng bidonnbsp;in J)am gnornhofe gubgejjingo.
Gewat )7a Matheus menigo laedan 1045 on gehyld godes, swa him se halga behead.nbsp;Weorod on wilsiS wolcnum bejjehte,
)7e laes him scyldhatan scybSan comon mid earhfare, ealdgeniblan.nbsp;paer pa modigan mid him maeSel gehedan,nbsp;1050 treowgepoftan, aer hie on tu hweorfan.
AigSer para eorla obrum trymede heofonrices hyht, helle witunbsp;wordum werede. Swa Sa wigend mid him,nbsp;hasleb higerofe, halgum stefnumnbsp;1055 cempan coste cyning weorSadon,nbsp;wyrda waldend, paes wuldres ne bibnbsp;aefre mid eldum ende belangen.
Gewat him pa Andreas inn on ceastre glaedmod gangan, to paes be he gramra gemot,nbsp;1060 fara folcmaegen, gefraegen haefde,nbsp;obbaet he gemette be mearcpabenbsp;standan straete neah stapul aerenne.
Gesast him pa be healfe, haefde hluttre lufan, ece upgemynd englablisse;
1065 panon basnode under burhlocan hwaet him gubweorca gifebe wurde.nbsp;pa gesamnedon side herigeas.
folces frumgaras. waerleasra werodnbsp;1070 haebne hildfrecan,nbsp;under hlinscuwan
To pam faestenne waepnum comon,nbsp;to paes pa haeftas aernbsp;hearm prowedon.
Wendan ond woldon wiberhycgende paet hie on elpeodigum aet geworhton,nbsp;weotude wiste. Him seo wen gelah.
1039 ond] on this word
1064 ece] Efce 1066 gifeSe] Two letters erased before
-ocr page 135-ANDREAS nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;33
1075 sycSSan mid corSre carcernes duru eorre aescberend opene fundon,nbsp;onhliden hamera geweorc, hyrdas deade.
Hie \gt;Si unhySige eft gecyrdon, luste belorene, labspell beran,
1080 saegdon ))am folce ])S£t bser feorrcundra, ellreordigra, aenigne to lafenbsp;in carcerne cwicne ne gemetton,nbsp;ah )?aer heorodreorige hyrdas lagan,nbsp;gaesne on greote, gaste berofene,
1085 faegra flaeschaman. J)a wearS forht manig for ))am faerspelle folces raeswa,nbsp;bean, hygegeomor, hungres on wenum,nbsp;blates beodgastes. Nyston beteran raed,
Jjonne hie Tpa. belidenan him to lifnere 1090 deade gefeormedon. Durujjegnum wearSnbsp;in ane tid eallum aetsomnenbsp;]3urh heard gelac hildbedd styred.
Da ic lungre gefraegn leode tosomne burgwaru bannan. Beornas comon,
1095 wiggendra Jjreat, wicgum gengan, on mearum modige, masSelhegende,nbsp;aescum dealle. pa waes eall geadornbsp;to pam pingstede peod gesamnod.
Leton him pa betweonum taan wisian 1100 hwylcne hira aerest o'Srum sceoldenbsp;to foddurpege feores ongyldan;nbsp;hluton hellcraeftum, hae'Sengildumnbsp;teledon betwinum. Da se tan gehwearfnbsp;efne ofer aenne ealdgesiSa,
1105 se waes uSweota eorla dugobe,
heriges on ore. HraSe sibSan wear‘5 fetorwrasnum faest, feores orwena.
Cleopode pa collenferhS cearegan reorde, cwaeb he his sylfes sunn syllan wolde
1082 ne] Not in MS. gemetton] gemette 1089 belidenan] be hlidenan 1090 deade] Not in MS. 1099 taan] tó an 1102 hellcraeftum] pellnbsp;lt;^rsftum 1109 sunu] Preceded by a word (sunu ?) erased
-ocr page 136-34
ANDREAS
1110 on aehtgeweald, eaforan geongne, lifes to lisse. Hie Sa lac hraöenbsp;jjegon to )7ance. peod wses oflysted,nbsp;metes modgeomre, naes him to maSme wynn,nbsp;hyht to hordgestreonum. Hungre waeronnbsp;1115 pearle gepreatod, swa se SeodsceaSanbsp;reow ricsode. pa waes rinc manig,nbsp;gu(5frec guma, ymb paes geongan feorhnbsp;breostum onbryrded. To pam beadulacenbsp;waes pact weatacen wide gefrege,
1120 geond pa burh bodad beorne manegum,
paet hie paes cnihtes cwealm corSre gesohton, dugube ond eogobe, dael onfengonnbsp;lifes to leofne. Hie lungre to paes,nbsp;haeSene herigweardas, here samnodannbsp;1125 ceastrewarena. Cyrm upp astah
Sa se geonga ongann geomran stefne, gehaefted for herige, hearmleoS galan,nbsp;freonda feasceaft, fribes wilnian.
Ne mihte earmsceapen are findan,
1130 freobe aet pam folce, pe him feores wolde, ealdres geunnan. Haefdon aeglaecannbsp;saecce gesohte. Sceolde sweordes ecg,nbsp;scerp ond scurheard, of sceaSan folme,nbsp;fyrmaelum fag, feorh acsigan.
1135 Da paet Andrea earmlic puhte, peodbealo pearlic to gebolianne,nbsp;paet he swa unscyldig ealdre sceoldenbsp;lungre linnan. Waes se leodhetenbsp;prist ond prohtheard. prymman sceocan,
1140 modige magupegnas, morSres on luste, woldon aeninga, ellenrofe,nbsp;on pam hysebeorSre heafolan gescenan,nbsp;garum agetan. Hine god forstod,nbsp;halig of hehSo, hacSenum folce.
1145 Het waepen wera wexe gelicost
1110 geongne] geone 1116 reow] Hreow 1132 Sceolde] sceojde 1139 Jurist ond] Not in MS.
-ocr page 137-35
ANDREAS
on )?am orlege call formeltan,
]gt;y laes scyldhatan sceS'San mihton, egle ondsacan, ecga JjrycSum.
Swa wearS alysed of leodhete,
1150 geong of gyrne. Code ealles jjanc,
dryhtna dryhtne, }7a;s öe he dom gifeö gumena gehwylcum, para \)e geoce to himnbsp;seceS mid snytrum. paer bi'5 symle gearunbsp;freod unhwilen, J^am )je hie findan cann.nbsp;1155 pa W0ES wop haefen in wera burgum,nbsp;hlud heriges cyrm. Hreopon friccan,nbsp;maandon meteleaste, me'Se stodon,nbsp;hungre gehaefte. Hornsalu wunedon,nbsp;weste winraeced, welan ne benohtonnbsp;1160 beornas to brucanne on J^a bitran tid,nbsp;gesaeton searuj^ancle sundor to runenbsp;ermSu eahtigan. Naes him to e^le wynn.
Fregn ))a gelome freca otSerne:
“Ne hele se Se haebbe holde lare,
1165 on sefan snyttro! Nu is sael cumen,
Jjrea ormaete, is nu ))earf mycel pact we wisfaestra wordum hyran.”
pa for paere dugoSe deoful aetywde, wann ond wliteleas, haefde weriges hiw.nbsp;1170 Ongan pa meldigan morpres brytta,nbsp;hellehinca, pone halgan wernbsp;wiöerhycgende, ond paet word gecwaeS:nbsp;“Her is gefered ofer feorne wegnbsp;aeSelinga sum innan ceastre,
1175 ellpeodigra, pone ic Andreas
nemnan herde. He eow neon gesceod Sa he aferede of faestennenbsp;manncynnes ma ponne gemet waere.
Nu ge magon ea'Se oncy'Sdaeda 1180 wrecan on gewyrhtum. Laetaö waepnes spor
1147 sceSSan] sceaSan Waepnes] Not in MS.
1154 freod] f reond 1180 gewyrhtum] gwyrhtum
-ocr page 138-36
ANDREAS
iren ecgheard, ealdorgeard sceoran,
faeges feorhhord. GaS fromlice
)7aet ge wiöerfeohtend wiges gehnasgan.”
Him ])a. Andreas agef ondsware:
1185 “Hwaet, Su J^ristlice )?eode laerest,
baeldest to beadowe! Wsest \)e baeles cwealm, hatne in belle, ond Jju here fysest,nbsp;feban to gefeohte. Eart bu fag wiS god,nbsp;dugoSa demend. Hwaet, bu deofles strael,
1190 icest bine yrmbo. Be se aelmihtiga
heanne gehnaegde, ond on heolstor besceaf, baer be cyninga cining damme belegde,nbsp;ond be sybSan a Satan nemdon,nbsp;öa Se dryhtnes a deman cuSon.”
1195 Da gyt se wiSermeda wordum laerde folc to gefeohte, feondes craefte:
“Nu ge gehyraS haeleSa gewinnan, se Syssum herige maest hearma gefremede.
Daet is Andreas, se me on fliteS 1200 wordum wraetlicum for wera menigo:”
Da waes beacen boden burhsittendum.
Ahleopon hildfrome heriges brehtme ond to weallgeatum wigend brungon,nbsp;cene under cumblum, corSre mydenbsp;1205 to Sam orlege, ordum ond bordum.nbsp;pa worde cwaeS weoroda dryhten,nbsp;meotud mihtum swiS saegde his magobegne:
“Scealt Su, Andreas, ellen fremman!
Ne miS Su for menigo, ah binne modsefan 1210 staSola wiS strangum! Nis seo stund latunbsp;baet be waelreowe witum belecgab,nbsp;cealdan dommum. CyS be sylfne,nbsp;herd hige binne, heortan staSola,nbsp;baet hie min on Se maegen oncnawan.
1215 Ne magon hie ond ne moton ofer mine est binne lichoman, lehtrum scyldige,nbsp;deaSe gedaelan, Seah Su drype bobge,
1181 ealdorgeard] eador geard 1191 on] i» M5. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1193 Satan] sata
-ocr page 139-ANDREAS nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;37
mirce manslaga. Ic )7e mid wunige.”
^fter )?am wordum com werod unmsete,
1220 lyswe larsmeoSas, mid lindgecrode, bolgenmode; bseron ut hraeSenbsp;ond Jjam halgan Jjser handa gebundon.
SiJjJjan geypped wses sebelinga wynn, ond hie andweardne eagum meahtonnbsp;1225 gesion sigerofne, )5ser waes sec manignbsp;on )jam welwange wiges oflystednbsp;leoda duguSe. Lyt sorgodonnbsp;hwylc him }7set edlean aefter wurde.
Heton })a laedan ofer landsceare,
1230 Sragmaelum teon, torngeni'Slan,
swa hie hit frecnost findan meahton.
Drogon deormodne aefter dunscraefum, ymb stanhleobo, staercedferjjne,nbsp;efne swa wide swa wegas to lagon,
1235 enta aergeweorc, innan burgum, straete stanfage. Storm upp arasnbsp;aefter ceasterhofum, cirm unlytelnbsp;hae?Snes heriges. Waes )?aes halgan lienbsp;sarbennum soden, swate bestemed,
1240 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;banhus abrocen. Blod ybum weoll,nbsp;hatan heolfre. Haefde him on innannbsp;ellen untweonde, waes })aet aebele modnbsp;asundrad fram synnum, jjeah he sares swa fealanbsp;deopum dolgslegum dreogan sceolde.
1245 Swa waes ealne daeg o'SSaet aefen com sigetorht swungen. Sar eft gewodnbsp;ymb {gt;aes beornes breost, oS^aet beorht gewatnbsp;sunne swegeltorht to sete glidan.
Laeddan )?a leode labne gewinnan 1250 to carcerne. He waes Criste swa Jjeahnbsp;leof on mode. Him waes leoht sefanbsp;halig heortan neh, hige untyddre.
1232 deormodne] deormode 1233 stjercedferJjne] staerced ferjjlre
1241 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;hatan heolfre] hat of heolfre 1242 untweonde] untwcodne 1246nbsp;sigetorht] sigel torht
-ocr page 140-38
ANDREAS
pa se halga waes under heolstorscuwan, eorl ellenheard, ondlange nihtnbsp;1255 searopancum beseted. Snaw eorcSan bandnbsp;wintergeworpum. Weder coledonnbsp;heardum haegelscurum, swylce brim ond forst,nbsp;hare hildstapan, haeleba ebelnbsp;lucon, leoda gesetu. Land wseron freorignbsp;1260 cealdum cylegicelum, clang waeteres prymnbsp;ofer eastreamas, is brycgadenbsp;blaece brimrade. Blibheort wunodenbsp;eorl unforcu'S, elnes gemyndig,nbsp;prist ond prohtheard in preanedumnbsp;1265 wintercealdan niht. No on gewitte blon,nbsp;acol for py egesan, paes pe he aer ongann,nbsp;paet he a domlicost dryhten herede,nbsp;weor'Sade wordum, oSSaet wuldres gimnbsp;heofontorht onhlad. Da com hasle'Sa preatnbsp;1270 to Ssere dimman ding, duguS unlytel,nbsp;wadan wselgifre weorodes brehtme.
Heton ut hraeSe aebeling laedan in wraSra geweald, waerfaestne haeleS.
Da waes eft swa aer ondlangne daeg 1275 swungen sarslegum. Swat ySum weollnbsp;purh bancofan, blodlifrum swealg,nbsp;hatan heolfre. Hra weorces ne sann,nbsp;wundum werig. pa cwom wopes bringnbsp;purh paes beornes breost, blat ut faran,
1280 weoll waSuman stream, ond he worde cwaeS: “Geseoh nu, dryhten god, drohtaS minne,nbsp;weoruda willgeofa! pu waest ond constnbsp;anra gehwylces earfeSsiSas.
Ic gelyfe to Se, min liSruma,
1285 paet 3u mildheort me for pinum maegenspedum, nerigend fira, naefre wille,nbsp;ece aelmihtig, anforlaetan,nbsp;swa ic paet gefremme, penden feorh leofaS,
1253 pa] A with preceding S erased, hut no other letter supplied wille] wille
1286
-ocr page 141-39
ANDREAS
min on moldan, j^aet ic, meotud, {jinum
1290 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;larum leofwendum lyt geswice.
])u eart gescyldend wicS scea'San wsepnum, ece eadfruma, eallum Jjinum;nbsp;ne Iffit nu bysmrian banan manncynnes,nbsp;facnes frumbearn, Jjurh feondes craeftnbsp;1295 leahtrum belecgan pa. Jjin lof berab.”
Da Saer aetywde se atola gast, wraS wasrloga. Wigend laerdenbsp;for ))am heremaegene belle diofulnbsp;awerged in witum, ond Jjaet word gecwaeS:
1300 “Sleaö synnigne ofer seolfes mucS,
folces gewinnan! Nu to feala reordajj.”
pa waes orlege eft onhrered, niwan stefne. NiS upp arasnbsp;opbaet sunne gewat to sete glidannbsp;1305 under niflan naes. Niht helmade,nbsp;brunwann oferbraed beorgas steape,nbsp;ond se halga waes to hofe laeded,nbsp;deor ond domgeorn, in paet dimme raeced;nbsp;sceal ponne in neadcofan nihtlangne fyrstnbsp;1310 waerfaest wunian wic unsyfre.
pa com seofona sum to sele geongan, atol aeglaeca yfela gemyndig,nbsp;morSres manfrea myrce gescyrded,nbsp;deoful deabreow duguSum bereafod,
1315 ongan pa pam halgan hospword sprecan:
“Hwaet hogodest bu, Andreas, hidercyme pinne on wraSra geweald? Hwaet is wuldor pin,nbsp;pe Su oferhigdum upp araerdest,nbsp;pa ?Su goda ussa gild gehnaegdest?
1320 Hafast nu pe anum eall getihhad land ond leode, swa dyde lareow pin.
Cyneprym ahof, pam waes Crist nama, ofer middangeard, pynden hit meahte swa.nbsp;pone Herodes ealdre besnySede,
1291 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gescyldend] gescylded 1319 gild] gilp
-ocr page 142-40
ANDREAS
1325 forcom aet campe cyning ludea,
rices beraedde, ond hine rode befealg,
)53et he on gealgan his gast onsende.
Swa ic nu bebeode beamum minum,
Jjegnum JjrySfullum, Saet hie öe hnaegen,
1330 gingran set gube. LsetaS gares ord, earh aettre gemael, in gedufannbsp;in feeges ferS. Gab fromlice,nbsp;baet ge gubfrecan gy]p forbegan.”
Hie waeron reowe, raesdon on sona 1335 gifrum grapum. Hine god forstod,
stabulfaest steorend, jjurh his strangan miht. Sybban hie oncneowon Cristes rodenbsp;on his maegwlite, maere tacen,nbsp;wurdon hie ba acle on ham onfenge,
1340 forhte, afaerde, ond on fleam numen.
Ongan eft swa aer ealdgenibla, helle haeftling, hearmleob galan:
“Hwaet wearb eow swa rofum, rincas mine, lindgesteallan, eow swa lyt gespeow?”nbsp;1345 Him ha earmsceapen agef ondsware,nbsp;fah fyrnsceaha, ond his fader oncwab:
“Ne magan we him lungre lab atfastan, swilt hurh searwe. Ga he sylfa to!nbsp;paer hu gegninga gube findest,
1350 frecne feohtan, gif bu furbur dearst to ham anhagan aldre geneban.
We be magon eabe, eorla leofost, at ham secgplegan selre gelaran;nbsp;ar bu gegninga gube fremme,
1355 wiges woman, weald, hu be sale at ham gegnslege. Utan gangan eft,nbsp;hast we bysmrigen bendum fastne,nbsp;obwitan him his wracsib. Habbab word gearunbsp;wib ham aglacan eall getrahtod!”
1337 rode] rade sceapen
1345 Him ha] Not in MS. earmsceapen] Hearm
ANDREAS
41
1360
pa hleoSrade hludan stefne, witum bewasled, ond pset word gecwseS;
“pu pe, Andreas, adaeccraeftum lange feredes! Hwaet, Su leoda fealanbsp;forleolce ond forlaerdest! Nu leng ne mihtnbsp;1365 gewealdan py weorce. pe synd witu p£es grimnbsp;weotud be gewyrhtum. pu scealt werigmod,nbsp;bean, hrobra leas, hearm prowigan,nbsp;sare swyltcwale. Secgas minenbsp;to pam gubplegan gearwe sindon,
1370 pa pe eeninga ellenweorcum unfyrn faca feorh setpringan.
Hwylc is pses mihtig ofer middangeard, past he pe alyse of leoSubendum,nbsp;manna cynnes, ofer mine est?”
1375 Him pa Andreas agef ondsware:
“Hwaet, me eaSe a;lmihtig god, niSa neregend, se 'Se in niedum iunbsp;gefaestnode fyrnum clommum!nbsp;peer bu sybSan a, susle gebunden,
1380 in wraec wunne, wuldres blunne,
sySSan Su forhogedes heofoncyninges word, pasr waes yfles or, ende naefrenbsp;pines wraeces weorbeb. Du scealt widan feorhnbsp;ecan pine yrmbu. pe bib a symblenbsp;1385 of daege on daeg drohtap strengra.”
Da wearb on fleame se be ba faehbo iu wib god geara grimme gefremede.
Com pa on uhtan mid aerdaege haebenra hlob haliges neosannbsp;1390 leoda weorude. Heton laedan utnbsp;prohtheardne pegn priddan sibe,nbsp;woldon aninga ellenrofesnbsp;mod gemyltan. Hit ne mihte swa!
Da waes niowinga nib onhrered,
1395 heard ond hetegrim. Waes se halga wer
1377 niedum] medum
-ocr page 144-42
sare geswungen, searwum gebunden, dolgbennum l^urhdrifen, bendon daeg lihte.nbsp;Ongan pa. geomormod to gode cleopian,nbsp;heard of hsefte, halgan stefnenbsp;1400 weop werigferb, ond pset word gecwEeb;nbsp;“Nsefre ic geferde mid frean willannbsp;under heofonhwealfe heardran drohtnoS,
)5£er ic dryhtnes ae deman sceolde.
Sint me leoSu tolocen, lie sare gebrocen,
1405 banhus blodfag, benne weallab,
seonodolg swatige. Hweet, bu sigora weard, dryhten hselend, on daeges tidenbsp;mid ludeum geomor wurdenbsp;ba bu of gealgan, god lifigende,
1410 fyrnweorca frea, to fasder cleopodest, cininga wuldor, ond ewaede bus;
‘Ic be, faeder engla, frignan wille, lifes leohtfruma, hwaet forlaetest bu me?’
Ond ic nu pry dagas Jjolian sceolde 1415 waelgrim witu. Bidde ic, weoroda god,nbsp;ps£t ic gast minne agifan mote,nbsp;sawla symbelgifa, on Jjines sylfes hand.
Du baet gehete pmh pin halig word, pa bu us twelfe trymman ongunne,
1420 pret us heterofra hild ne gesceode, ne lices dael lungre obbeoded,nbsp;ne synu ne ban on swabe lagon,nbsp;ne loc of heafde to forlore wurde,nbsp;gif we pine lare laestan woldon.
1425 Nu sint sionwe toslopen, is min swat adropen, liegab aefter lande loccas todrifene,nbsp;fex on foldan. Is me feorhgedalnbsp;leofre mycle ])onne ))eos lifcearo.”
Him pa stefn oncwaeb, stibhyegendum,
1430 wuldorcyninges word hlobrode:
“Ne wep J?one wrascsib, wine leofesta.
1400 werigferb] ferS above the line d altered from 3 |
1404 leo3u] leoS 1425 adropen] |
43
ANDREAS
nis Tpe to frecne. Ic ])e friSe healde, minre mundbyrde mEegene besette.
Me is miht ofer eall,
1435 sigorsped geseald. Sob Jjset gecySeS
maenig set meble on )jam myclan daege,
]jaet baet geweorbeS, Seos wlitige gesceaft, heofon ond eorbe, hreosajj togadore,nbsp;aer awaeged sie worda aenig
1440 pe ic )jurh minne mub meblan onginne.
Geseoh nu seolfes swaebe, swa Jjin swat aget Jjurh bangebrec blodige stige,nbsp;lices laelan. No )?e labes manbsp;)7urh daroba gedrep gedon motan,
hearma gefremedan.” leoflic cempanbsp;wuldorcyninges.nbsp;bearwas standannbsp;swa he aer his blod aget.
1445 Jja pe heardra maest pa on last beseahnbsp;aefter wordcwidumnbsp;Geseh he geblowenenbsp;blaedum gehrodene,
1450 Da worde cwaeb wigendra hleo:
“Sie be banc ond lof, peoda waldend, to widan feore wuldor on heofonum,nbsp;baes bu me on sare, sigedryhten min,nbsp;ellpeodigne, an ne forlaete,”
1455 Swa se daedfruma dryhten herede halgan stefne obbaet hador saeglnbsp;wuldortorht gewat under wabu scriban.nbsp;pa pa folctogan feorban sibe,nbsp;egle ondsacan, aebeling laeddonnbsp;1460 to pam carcerne, woldon craefta gehygd,nbsp;magoraedendes mod oncyrrannbsp;on paere deorcan niht. pa com dryhten godnbsp;in paet hlinraeced, haeleba wuldor,nbsp;ond pa wine synne wordum grettenbsp;1465 ond frofre gecwaeb, faeder manncynnes,nbsp;lifes lareow, heht his lichomannbsp;hales brucan: “Ne scealt bu in henbum a lengnbsp;1443 lices] lie
44
ANDREAS
searohaebbendra sar browian.”
Aras pa maegene rof, saegde meotude Jjanc, 1470 bal of baefte beardra wita.
Naes bim gewemmed wlite, ne wlob of braegle lungre alysed, ne loc of beafde,nbsp;ne ban gebrocen, ne blodig wundnbsp;lice gelenge, ne laSes dael,
1475 J)urb dolgslege dreore bestemed,
ac waes eft swa aer jjurb pa aeSelan mibt lof laedende, ond on bis lice trum.
Hwaet, ic bwile nu baliges lare, leoSgiddinga, lof J^aes pe worbte,
1480 wordum wemde, wyrd undyrne
ofer min gemet. Mycel is to secganne, langsum leornung, be in life adreag,nbsp;eall aefter orde. paet scell aeglaewranbsp;mann on moldan J)onne ic me taeligenbsp;1485 findan on ferSe, }?aet fram fruman cunnenbsp;eall pa earfebo Jpe be mid elne adreab,nbsp;grimra guSa. HwaeSre git sceolonnbsp;lytlum sticcum leoSworda daelnbsp;furSur reccan. ])aet is fyrnsaegen,
1490 bu be weorna feala wita geSolode,
beardra bilda, in Jjaere baaSenan byrig.
He be wealle geseab wundrum faeste under saelwage sweras unlytle,nbsp;stapulas stai-dan, storme bedrifene,
1495 eald enta geweorc. He wiS anne Jaaera, mibtig ond modrof, maeSel gebede,nbsp;wis, wundrum gleaw, word stunde abof:nbsp;“Geber Su, marmanstan, meotudes raedum,nbsp;fore jjaes onsyne ealle gesceaftenbsp;1500 forbte geweorSaS, Jjonne bie faeder geseoSnbsp;beofonas ond eorSan berigea maestenbsp;on middangeard mancynn secan.
1468 sar] sas 1472 alysed] alysde
’ nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1492 fseste] faestne
1490 geSolode] geSolf de 1496 modrof] mod rofe
1474 lice] lie 1478 Hwaet] H^T 1493 saelwage] sael wange
ANDREAS nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;45
Laet nu of })inum stajjole streamas weallan, ea inflede, nu 6e aelmihtignbsp;1505 hateS, heofona cyning, pset Su hrasdlicenbsp;on J)is fraete folc for^ onsendenbsp;waeter widrynig to wera cwealme,nbsp;geofon geotende. Hwaet, Su golde cart,nbsp;sincgife, sylla! On Se sylf cyningnbsp;1510 wrat, wuldres god, wordum cySdenbsp;recene geryno, ond ryhte aenbsp;getacnode on tyn wordum,nbsp;meotud mihtum swi'5. Moyse sealde,nbsp;swa hit soSfaeste sySJjan heoldon,
1515 modige magojjegnas, magas sine,
godfyrhte guman, losua ond Tobias.
Nu Su miht gecnawan Jjaet cyning engla
gefraetwode furSur mycle
giofum geardagum })onne eall gimma cynn.
1520 purh his halige haes ))u scealt hraeSe cySan gif 6u his ondgitan aenige haebbe.”
Naes pa wordlatu wihte )?on mare pset se Stan togan. Stream ut aweoll,nbsp;fleow ofer foldan. Famige walcannbsp;1525 mid aerdaege eorSan Jjehton,
myclade mereflod. Meoduscerwen wearS aefter symbeldaege, slaepe tobrugdonnbsp;searuhaebbende. Sund grunde onfeng,nbsp;deope gedrefed. DuguS Wear'S afyrhtednbsp;1530 burh ]7aes flodes faer. Faege swulton,nbsp;geonge on geofene guSraes fornamnbsp;)7urh sealtne weg. ])aet waes sorgbyrj^en,nbsp;biter beorjjegu. Byrlas ne gaeldon,nbsp;ombehtjjegnas. J)aer waes aelcum genognbsp;1535 fram daeges orde drync sona gearu.
Weox waeteres j^rym. 'Weras cwanedon,
1S08 geofon] heofon 1514 heoldon] One or two letters erased before this word 1516 losua] iosau 1527 tobrugdon] tobrpgdon 1528 sea-ruhsebbende] searu above the line, and haebende 1532 sealtne] scealtesnbsp;weg] sweg
-ocr page 148-46
ANDREAS
ealde sescberend. Waes him ut myne fleon fealone stream, woldon feore beorgan,nbsp;to dunscraefum drohtaS secan,
1540 eorban ondwist. Him jjset engel forstod, se ba burh oferbraegd blacan lige,nbsp;hatan heaSowaelme. Hreoh waes pazr innenbsp;beatende brim. Ne mihte beorna hloSnbsp;of ham faestenne fleame spowan.
1545 Waegas weoxon, wadu hlynsodon, flugon fyrgnastas, flod ybum weoll.
Baer waes ybfynde innan burgum geomorgidd wrecen. GehSo maendannbsp;forhtferb manig, fusleob golon.
1550 Egeslic aeled eagsyne wearb,
heardlic hereteam, hleobor gryrelic.
])urh lyftgelac leges blaestas weallas ymbwurpon, waeter mycladon.
])aer waes wop wera wide gehyred,
1555 earmlic ylda gedraeg. J)a an ongann, feasceaft haeleb, folp gadorigean,nbsp;hean, hygegeomor, heofende spraec:
“Nu ge magon sylfe sob gecnawan, haet we mid unrihte ell^eodignenbsp;1560 on carcerne clommum belegdon,nbsp;witebendum. Us seo wyrd scybeb,nbsp;heard ond hetegrim. J)aet is her swa cub,nbsp;is hit mycle selre, he ic sob talige,nbsp;haet we hine alysan of leobobendum,
1565 ealle anmode, (ofost is selost), ond us hone halgan helpe biddan,nbsp;geoce ond frofre. Us bib gearu sonanbsp;sybb aefter sorge, gif we secah to him.”nbsp;pa haer Andrea orgete wearbnbsp;1570 on fyrhblocan folces gebaero,
haer waes modigra maegen forbeged, wigendra hrym. Waeter faebmedon.
1545 wadu] wudu 1548 maendan] maenan 1549 golon] galen 1562 her] Not in MS. 1571 msegen] Not in MS.
-ocr page 149-47
ANDREAS
fieow firgendstream, flod wees on luste, o]gt;]gt;set breost oferstag, brim weallende,
1575 eorlum ob exle. J)a se aeSeling het streamfare stillan, stormas restannbsp;ymbe stanhleobu. Stop ut hreeSenbsp;cene collenferb, carcern ageaf,nbsp;gleawmod, gode leof. Him wees gearu sonanbsp;1580 })urh streamreece street gerymed.
Smeolt wees se sigewang, symble wees dryge folde fram flode, swa his fot gestop.
Wurdon burgware bliSe on mode, ferhSgefeonde. J)a wees forS cumennbsp;1585 geoc eefter gyrne. Geofon swaSrodenbsp;Jjurh haliges bees, hlyst yst forgeaf,nbsp;brimrad gebad. ])a. se beorg tohlad,nbsp;eorbscreef egeslic, ond jjeer in forletnbsp;flod feebmian, fealewe weegas,
1590 geotende gegrind grund eall forswealg.
Nalas he jjeer ySe ane bisencte, ach hees weorodes eac Sa wyrrestan,nbsp;faa folcsceaban, feowertynenbsp;gewiton mid hy weege in forwyrd sceacannbsp;1595 under eor^an grund. pa wearb acolmod,nbsp;forhtferb manig folces on laste.
Wendan hie wifa ond wera cwealmes, pearlra gepinga brage hnagran,nbsp;sybban mane faa, morborscyldige,
1600 gubgelacan under grund hruron.
Hie ba anmode ealle cweedon:
“Nu is gesyne beet pe sob meotud, cyning eallwihta, creeftum wealdeb,nbsp;se bisne ar hider onsendenbsp;1605 peodum to helpe. Is nu pearf mycelnbsp;peet we gumcystum georne hyran.”
pa se halga ongann heeleb blissigean, wigendra preat wordum retan:
1579 wses] Not in MS. 1585 Geofon] heofon 1597 wifa] Not in MS. 1601 Hie] Hje
-ocr page 150-48
ANDREAS
“Ne beoS ge to forhte, J)eh })e fell curen 1610 synnigra cynn. Swylt ^rowode,
witu be gewyrhtum. Eow is wuldres leoht torht ontyned, gif ge teala hycgatS.”
Sende ))a his bene fore beam godes, basd haligne helpe gefremmannbsp;1615 gumena geogoSe, J)e on geofene aernbsp;))urh fiodes faebm feorh gesealdon,
Saet pa. gastas, gode orfeorme, in wita forwyrd, wuldre bescyrede,nbsp;in feonda geweald gefered ne wurdan.nbsp;1620 pa Sset aerende ealwealdan godenbsp;aefter hleoSorcwidum haliges gastesnbsp;waes on j^anc sprecen, öeoda raeswan.
Het pa onsunde ealle arisan, geonge of greote, pa aer geofon cwealde.nbsp;1625 pa ps£T ofostlice upp astodonnbsp;manige on meSle, mine gefrege,nbsp;eaforan unweaxne, ba waes eall eadornbsp;leobolic ond gastlic, Jjeah hie lungre aernbsp;)3urh flodes faer feorh aleton.
1630 Onfengon fulwihte ond freobuwaere, wuldres wedde witum aspedde,nbsp;mundbyrd meotudes. pa se modiga het,nbsp;cyninges craeftiga, ciricean getimbran,nbsp;gerwan godes tempel, paer sio geogoS arasnbsp;1635 purh faeder fulwiht ond se flod onsprang.nbsp;pa gesamnodon secga preatenbsp;weras geond pa winburg wide ond side,nbsp;eorlas anmode, ond hira idesa mid,nbsp;cwaedon holdlice hyran woldon,
1640 onfon fromlice fullwihtes baeb dryhtne to willan, ond diofolgild,nbsp;ealde eolhstedas, anforlaetan.nbsp;pa waes mid py folce fulwiht haefen,nbsp;aeSele mid eorlum, ond ae godes
1643 fulwiht] Two
1619 ne] Not in MS. 1622 raeswan] raeswum letters (fo ?) erased before this word
-ocr page 151-49
ANDREAS
1645 riht araered, raed on lande
mid )5am ceasterwarum, cirice gehalgod. paer se ar godes anne gesette,nbsp;wisfaestne wer, wordes gleawne,nbsp;in paere beorhtan byrig bisceop pam leodum,nbsp;1650 ond gehalgode fore pam heremaegenenbsp;purh apostolhad, Platan nemned,nbsp;peodum on pearfe, ond priste bebeadnbsp;pset hie his lare laeston georne,nbsp;feorhraed fremedon. Saegde his fusne hige,nbsp;1655 paet he pa. goldburg ofgifan wolde,nbsp;secga seledream ond sincgestreon,nbsp;beorht beagselu, ond him brimjjisannbsp;aet saes farobe secan wolde.nbsp;paet waes pam weorode weorc to gepoligenne,nbsp;1660 paet hie se leodfruma leng ne woldenbsp;wihte gewunian. pa him wuldres godnbsp;on pam sibfaete sylfum aetywde,nbsp;ond paet word gecwaeb, weoruda dryhten:
Is him fus hyge geohbo maenabnbsp;Hira wop becom,
“folc of firenum? 1665 gab geomriende,nbsp;weras wif samod.nbsp;murnende mod
fore sneowan.
Ne scealt bu paet eowde anforlaetan 1670 on swa niowan gefean, ah him naman minnenbsp;on ferblocan faeste getimbre.
Wuna in paere winbyrig, wigendra hleo, salu sinchroden, seofon nihta fyrst.
1675
Sybban bu mid mildse minre ferest.”
pa eft gewat obre sibe modig, maegene rof, Marmedonianbsp;ceastre secan. Cristenra weoxnbsp;word ond wisdom, sybban wuldres pegn,
1Ö47 se] sio 1664 Is] his
1653 hie] he 1658 faroSe] foroSe 1659 weorc] weor 1676 modig] Followed by e erased
-ocr page 152-50
ANDREAS
aejjelcyninges ar, eagum sawon.
1680 Lserde Jgt;a ))a leode on geleafan weg, trymede torhtlice, tireadigranbsp;wenede to wuldre weorod unmaete,nbsp;to ))ani halgan ham heofona rices,
Jjaer feeder ond sunu ond frofre gast 1685 in jjrinnesse }?rymme wealdeS
in woruld worulda wuldorgestealda.
Swylce se halga herigeas Jjreade, deofulgild todraf ond gedwolan fylde.nbsp;paet wees Satane sar to gepolienne,
1690 mycel modes sorg, peet he Sa menigeo geseah hweorfan higebliSe fram helltrafumnbsp;Jjurh Andreas este larenbsp;to feegeran gefean, peer neefre feondes ne bih,nbsp;gastes gramhydiges, gang on lande.
1695 pa waeron gefylde eefter frean dome dagas on rime, swa him dryhten behead,
Jjeet he pa wederburg wunian sceolde.
Ongan hine pa fysan ond to flote gyrwan, blissum hremig, wolde on brimpisannbsp;1700 Achaie otSre siSe
sylfa gesecan, peer he sawulgedal, beaducwealm gebad. peet pam banaii ne wearSnbsp;hleahtre behworfen, ah in helle ceaflnbsp;siS asette, ond sySSan no,
1705 fah, freonda leas, frofre benohte.
Da ic leedan gefraegn leoda weorode leofne lareow to lides stefnan,nbsp;meecgas modgeomre. peer manegum weesnbsp;hat eet heortan hyge weallende.
1710 Hie Sa gebrohton eet brimes neesse on waegpele wigan unslawne.
Stodon him öa on ofre eefter reotan pendon hie on ySum eebelinga wunnnbsp;ofer seolhpaSu geseon mihton,
1715 ond pa weorSedon wuldres agend,
1704 sySSan] sytS
-ocr page 153-51
FATES OF THE APOSTLES
cleopodon on corSre, ond cwaedon Jjus: “An is ece god eallra gesceafta!
Is his miht ond his seht ofer middangeard breme gebledsod, ond his blaed ofer eallnbsp;1720 in heofonjjrymme halgum scineS,nbsp;wlitige on wuldre to widan ealdre,nbsp;ece mid englum. J)8et is seSele cyning!”
Hwset! Ic }jysne sang siSgeomor fand on seocum sefan, samnode widenbsp;hu pEL ffiSelingas ellen cySdon,nbsp;torhte ond tireadige. Twelfe waeron,
5 daedum domfaeste, dryhtne gecorene, leofe on life. Lof wide sprang,nbsp;miht ond maerSo, ofer middangeard,
Jjeodnes )?egna, Jjrym unlytel.
Halgan heape hlyt wisode 10 Jjaer hie dryhtnes ae deman sceoldon,nbsp;reccan fore rincum. Sume on Romebyrig,nbsp;frame, fyrdhwate, feorh ofgefonnbsp;Jjurg Nerones nearwe searwe,
Petrus ond Paulus. Is se apostolhad 15 wide geweorSod ofer werj^eoda!
Swylce Andreas in Achagia for Egias aldre geneSde.
Ne )7reodode he fore jjrymme heodcyninges, aeniges on eorSan, ac him ece geceasnbsp;20 langsumre lif, leoht unhwilen,
sy)7)7an hildeheard, heriges byrhtme, aefter guSplegan gealgan jjehte.
Hwaet, we eac gehyrdon be lohanne aeglaeawe menn aebelo reccan!
25 Se manna waes, mine gefrege.
4 wseron] woron
1 Hwset] W^T wM space vacant for an initial capital 13 nearwe] neawe 18 he] Added above the line
-ocr page 154-52 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;FATES OF THE APOSTLES
Jjurh cneorisse Criste leofast
on weres hade, sySSan wuldres cyning,
engla ordfruma, eorSan sohte
Jjurh faemnan hrif, faeder manncynnes.
30 He in Effessia ealle hrage leode laerde, })anon lifes wegnbsp;sihe gesohte, swegle dreamas,nbsp;beorhtne boldwelan. Nses his broSor laet,nbsp;sibes ssene, ac burh sweordes bitenbsp;35 mid ludeum lacob sceoldenbsp;fore Herode ealdre gedaelan,nbsp;feorh wib fleesce. Philipus waesnbsp;mid Asseum, {janon ece lifnbsp;]5urh rode cwealm ricene gesohte,
40 sybban on galgan in Gearapolim ahangen waes hildecorbre.
Hum, wide wearb wurd undyrne jjaet to Indeum aldre gelaeddenbsp;beaducraeftig beorn, Bartholameus!
45 pone heht Astrias in Albano,
haeben ond hygeblind, heafde beneotan, forpan he ba haebengild hyran ne wolde,nbsp;wig weorbian. Him waes wuldres dream,nbsp;lifwela leofra ponne pas leasan godu.
50 Swylce Thomas eac priste genebde on Indea obre daelas,nbsp;paer manegum wearb mod onlihted,nbsp;hige onhyrded, purh his halig word.
Sybban collenferb cyninges brobor 55 awehte for weorodum, wundorcraefte,nbsp;purh dryhtnes miht, paet he of deabe aras,nbsp;geong ond gubhwaet, ond him waes Gad nama,nbsp;ond ba paem folce feorg gesealde,nbsp;sin aet saecce. Sweordraes fornamnbsp;60 purh haebene hand, paer se halga gecrang,nbsp;wund for weorudum, ponon wuldres leohtnbsp;sawle gesohte sigores to leane.
43 gelsedde] Altered from gelseSSe 52 onlihted] i corrected from u
-ocr page 155-FATES OF THE APOSTLES nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;53
Hwset, we J^aet gehyrdon ]5urg halige bee, baet mid Sigelwarum sob yppe wearS,
65 dryhtlic dom godes! Dasges or onwoc, leohtes geleafan, land wass gefaelsodnbsp;burh Matheus maere lare.
J)one het Irtacus burh yrne hyge, waelreow cyning, waepnum aswebban.
70 Hyrde we pset lacob in Jerusalem fore sacerdum swilt ^rowode.
Durg stenges sweng stiSmod gecrang, eadig for aefestum. Hafab nu ece lifnbsp;mid wuldorcining, wiges to leane.
75 Naeron ba twegen tohtan saene, lindgelaces, land Perseanbsp;sohton siSfrome, Simon ond Thaddeus,nbsp;beornas beadorofe! Him wearS bam samodnbsp;an endedasg. Aibele sceoldonnbsp;80 burh waepenhete weorc ^rowigan,nbsp;sigelean secan, ond J?one soban gefean,nbsp;dream aefter deaSe, pa. gedaeled wear*5nbsp;lif wiS lice, ond ^as laenan gestreon,nbsp;idle aehtwelan, ealle forhogodan.
85 Dus ba aebelingas ende gesealdon,
XII tilmodige. Tir unbraecne wegan on gewitte wuldres J^egnas.
Nu ic jjonne bidde beorn se be lufige bysses giddes begang piet he geomrum menbsp;90 bone halgan heap helpe bidde,
fribes ond fultomes. Hu, ic freonda bebearf libra on lade, bonne ic sceal langne ham,nbsp;eardwic uncub, ana gesecan,nbsp;laetan me on laste lie, eorban dael,
95 waelreaf wunigean weormum to hrobre.
Her maeg findan forebances gleaw, se be hine lysteb leobgiddunga,
77 Thaddeus] t^'addeus 84 ealle] ealne 90 halgan] halga 93 gesecan] gesece 94 laetan] laet 96-122] For the MS. readings,nbsp;see Notes
-ocr page 156-54
SOUL AND BODY I
hwa )5as fitte fegde. Y Jjaer on ende stande)?, eorlas ]7aes on eorSan bruca]?. N e moton hie awa aetsomne,nbsp;100 woruldwunigende; P sceal gedreosan,nbsp;h on eble, aefter tohreosannbsp;laene lices fraetewa, efne swa ^ toglideS.
])onne h ond Fa craeftes neosaS nihtes nearowe, on him ligeb,
105 cyninges ^eodom. Nu Su cunnon miht hwa on Jjam wordum wass werum oncy'Sig.
Sie Jjaes gemyndig, mann se be lufige bisses galdres begang, J^aet he geoce menbsp;ond frofre fricle. Ic sceall feor heonan,
110 an elles forb, eardes neosan, sib asettan, nat ic sylfa hwaer,nbsp;of Jjisse worulde. Wic sindon uncub,nbsp;card ond ebel, swa bib aelcum mennnbsp;nembe he godcundes gastes bruce.
115 Ah utu we be geornor to gode cleopigan, sendan usse bene on pa. beorhtan gesceaft,nbsp;baet we bses botles brucan motan,nbsp;hames in hehbo, is hihta maest,nbsp;baer cyning engla claenum gildebnbsp;120 lean unhwilen. Nu a his lof standeb,nbsp;mycel ond maere, ond his miht seomab,nbsp;ece ond edgiong, ofer ealle gesceaft. Finit.
Huru, baes behofab haeleba aeghwylc baet he his sawle sib sylfa gebence,nbsp;hu bset bib deoplic bonne se deab cymeb,nbsp;asyndreb ba sybbe be ser samod waeron,nbsp;lie ond sawle! Lang bib sybbannbsp;baet se gast nimeb aet gode sylfumnbsp;swa wite swa wuldor, swa him on worulde aernbsp;efne baet eorbfaet aer geworhte.
2 siS] sits siS
-ocr page 157-55
SOUL AND BODY I
Sceal se gast cuman geohSum hremig,
10 symble ymbe seofon niht sawle findan Jjone lichoman \gt;amp; hie eer lange waeg,
)7reo hund wintra, butan aer j^eodcyning, aelmihtig god, ende woruldenbsp;wyrcan wille, weoruda dryhten.
15 CleopaS Jjonne swa cearful cealdan reorde, spreceS grimlice se gast to jjam duste:
“Hwaet, druh Su dreorega, to hwan drehtest Su me, eorSan fulnes eal forwisnad,nbsp;lames gelicnes! Lyt du gemundestnbsp;20 to hwan )?inre sawle J^ing siSJ^an wurde,nbsp;sybSan of lichoman laeded waere!
Hwaet, wite bu me, weriga! Hwaet, bu hum wyrma gyfl lyt ge)?ohtest, ]gt;amp; bu lustgryrum eallumnbsp;ful geeodest, hu bu on eorban scealtnbsp;25 wyrmum to wiste! Hwaet, bu on worulde aernbsp;lyt ge]7ohtest hu fiis is ))us lang hider!
Hwaet, J?e la engel ufan of roderum sawle onsende ]?urh his sylfes hand,nbsp;meotod aelmihtig, of his maegenjjrymme,
30 ond )7e gebohte blode fjy halgan,
ond )7u me mid \iy heardan hungre gebunde ond gehaeftnedest helle witum!
Eardode ic Jje on innan. Ne meahte ic be of cuman, flaesce befangen, ond me fyrenlustasnbsp;35 l?ine geJ?rungon. J)aet me J^uhte ful oftnbsp;pxt hit waere XXX Jjusend wintranbsp;to )jinum deabdaege. A ic uncres gedales onbadnbsp;earfoblice. Nis nu hum se ende to god!
Waere )7U J^e wiste wlanc ond wines saed,
40 jjrymful )?unedest, ond ic ofjjyrsted waes godes lichoman, gastes drynces.
Forban )?u ne hogodest her on life, sybban ic be on worulde wunian sceolde,
Jjaet bu waere j^urh flaesc ond Jjurh fyrenlustas
36 waere] waer 38 god] goS
22a 3u] Subu 24 geeodest] geodest 40 ic] Not in MS.
-ocr page 158-56
SOUL AND BODY I
45 strange gestryned ond gestaSoIod pmh me, ond ic wses gast on Se fram gode sended.
Naefre Su me wiS swa heardum helle witum ne generedest jjurh hinra nieda lust.
Scealt Su minra gesynta sceame Jjrowian 50 on Sam myclan daege ]jonne call manna cynnnbsp;se ancenneda ealle gesamnaS.
Ne eart Su )7on leofra naenigum lifigendra men to gemaeccan, ne meder ne faedernbsp;ne naenigum gesybban, ))onne se swearta hrefen,
55 sySSan ic ana of Se ut siSode
hurh }7aes sylfes hand )je ic aer onsended waes.
Ne magon \ie nu heonon adon hyrsta ]?a readan ne gold ne seolfor ne hinra goda nan,nbsp;ne J^inre bryde beag ne }7in boldwela,
60 ne nan }7ara goda \)e Su iu ahtest, ac her sceolon onbidan ban bereafod,nbsp;besliten synum, ond \ie Jjin sawl scealnbsp;minum unwillum oft gesecan,nbsp;wemman Jje mid wordum, swa Su worhtest to me.
65 Eart Su nu dumb ond deaf, ne synt ]?ine dreamas
awiht.
Sceal ic Se nihtes swa jjeah nede gesecan, synnum gesargod, ond eft sona fram ))enbsp;hweorfan on hancred, J^onne halige mennbsp;lifiendum gode lofsang doS,
70 secan )?a harnas Jje Su me her scrife, ond Jja arleasan eardungstowe,nbsp;ond pe sculon her moldwyrmas manige ceowan,nbsp;slitan sarlice swearte wihta,nbsp;gifre ond grsedige. Ne synt ])ine sehta awihtenbsp;75 he Su her on moldan mannum eowdest.
ForSan jje wsere selre swiSe mycle Jjonne he wseron ealle eorSan speda,
47 wiS] mid 48 nieda] meda 51 ancenneda] acenneda 54 Jjonne] honn with e crowded in before the next word 57 magon] maeg ]gt;a] hynbsp;59 boldwela] gold wela 62 sceal] Followed by abbreviation for ond, partlynbsp;obliterated 63 unwillum] unwillu
-ocr page 159-57
SOUL AND BODY I
(butan J)u hie gedaelde dryhtne sylfum), haer Su wurde set frymSe fugel oSSe fisc on sse,
80 oS3e on eorSan neat aetes tilode, feldgangende feoh butan snyttro,nbsp;oSSe on westenne wildra deoranbsp;]70et wyrreste, Ipsev swa god wolde,nbsp;ge peah 3u waere wyrma cynnanbsp;85 )jaet grimmeste, Jjser swa god wolde,
Jjonne '5u aefre on moldan man gewurde o33e aefre fulwihte onfon sceolde.
ponne Su for unc baem andwyrdan scealt on Sam miclan daege, ponne mannum beoSnbsp;90 wunda onwrigene, pa Se on worulde aernbsp;fyrenfulle men fyrn geworhton,
Sonne wyle dryhten sylf daeda gehyran haeleSa gehwylces, heofena scippend,nbsp;aet ealra manna gehwaes muSes reordenbsp;95 wunde wiSerlean. Ac hwaet wylt Su paernbsp;on pam domdaege dryhtne secgan?nbsp;ponne ne biS nan na to paes lytel liS on lime aweaxen,nbsp;paet Su ne scyle for anra gehwylcum onsundrumnbsp;riht agildan, ponne reSe biSnbsp;100 dryhten aet pam dome. Ac hwaet do wyt unc?
Sculon wit ponne eft aetsomne siSSan brucan swylcra yrmSa, swa Su unc her aer scrife!”
FyrnaS pus paet flaeschord, sceall ponne feran onweg, secan hellegrund, nallaes heofondreamas,
105 daedum gedrefed. LigeS dust paer hit waes, ne maeg him ondsware aenige gehatan,nbsp;geomrum gaste, geoce oSSe frofre.
BiS paet heafod tohliden, handa toliSode, geaglas toginene, goman toslitene,
110 sina beoS asocene, swyra becowen, fingras tohrorene.
Rib reafiaS reSe wyrmas,
beoS hira tungan totogenne on tyn healfa
82 wildra deora] wild deora 84 wyrma] wyrm 103 onweg] on weg with a w erased before on 105 LigeS] liget
-ocr page 160-58
SOUL AND BODY I
hungregum to frofre; forjjan hie ne magon huxlicum 115 wordum wrixlian wiS hone werian gast.
Gifer hatte se wyrm, ]gt;amp; \iz. eaglas beoS nasdle scearpran. Se genydde tonbsp;serest eallra on ham eorhscraefe,nbsp;hset he ha tungan totyhS ond ha teh hurhsmyhSnbsp;120 ond ha eagan hurheteS ufan on hset heafodnbsp;ond to setwelan o'Srum gerymeS,nbsp;wyrmum to wiste,nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;t’set werie
lie acolod bih h^et be lange ser werede mid wsedum. Bib ho'ane wyrma gifel,
125 set on eorhan. pset maeg seghwylcum men to gemynde, modsnotra gehwam!
Donne bib hyhtlicre h®t sio halige sawl fsereb to bam flaesce, frofre bewunden.
Bib hset aerende eadiglicre 130 funden on ferhbe. Mid gefean seceb
lustum hset lamfset h^et hie ser lange wseg. ponne pa gastas gode word sprecab,nbsp;snottre, sigefaeste, ond pus soblicenbsp;pone lichoman lustum gretap:
135 “Wine leofesta, peah be wyrmas gyt gifre gretap, nu is pin gast cumen,nbsp;faegere gefraetewod, of mines feeder rice,nbsp;arum bewunden. Eala, min dryhten,nbsp;paer ic pe moste mid me Isedan,
140 pset wyt englas ealle gesawon,
heofona wuldor, swylc swa bu me ser her scrife! Faestest bu on foldan ond gefyldest menbsp;godes lichoman, gastes drynces.
Waere bu on waedle, sealdest me wilna geniht.
145 Forban bu ne pearft sceamian, ponne sceadene beop pa synfullan ond pa sobfsestannbsp;on pam maeran daege, paes bu me geafe,nbsp;ne be hreowan pearf her on lifenbsp;ealles swa mycles swa bu me sealdest
117 to] to me 123 he] Not in MS. 125 set] Not in MS.
132 sprecaS] sprecat 135 J)eah Se] ah Sse 138 arum] earum
-ocr page 161-59
HOMILETIC FRAGMENT I
150 on gemotstede manna ond engla.
Bygdest öu pe for hseleöum ond ahofe me on ecne
dream.
ForJjan me a langa}?, leofost manna,
on minum hige hearde, ]78es pamp; ic pamp; on Jjyssum hynSum
wat
wyrmum to wiste, ac )5£et wolde god,
155 Jjset pw. aefre Jjus la’Slic legerbed cure.
Wolde ic pe Sonne secgan Jjaet Su ne sorgode, forSan wyt bio‘5 gegaederode aet godes dome.
Moton wyt Jjonne setsomne sylvan brucan ond unc on heofonum heahjjungene beon.
160 Ne ]jurfon wyt beon cearie aet cyme dryhtnes, ne Jjaere andsware yfele habbannbsp;sorge in hreSre, ac wyt sylfe magonnbsp;aet Sam dome Jjaer daedum agilpan,nbsp;hwylce earnunga uncre waeron.
165 Wat ic pset ]ju waere on woruldrice gejjungen Jjrymlice Jjysses”
sorb cymeS
manig ond mislic in manna dream.
Eorl oSerne mid aefj^ancum
ond mid teonwordum taeleS behindan,
5 spreceS faegere beforan, ond f^aet facen swa peah hafaS in his heortan, hord unclaene.
ByS })onne wommes gewita weoruda dryhten. ForSan se witiga cwaeS:
“Ne syle Su me aetsomne mid Jjam synfullum 10 in wita forwyrd, weoruda dryhten,
ne me on life forleos mid pa.m ligewyrhtum,
))am pamp; ful smeSe spraece habbaS, ond in gastcofan grimme gejjohtas,
151 ahofe] Followed by another me erased 162 hreSre] reSre 5 swa] swa swa
-ocr page 162-60
HOMILETIC FRAGMENT I
gehataS holdlice, swa hyra hyht ne gaeS,
15 waere mid welerum.” Wea biS in mode, siofa synnum fab, sare geblonden,nbsp;gefylled mid facne, Jjeah he faeger wordnbsp;utan aetywe. ^nlice beoS,nbsp;swa Sa beon berab buta aetsomnenbsp;20 arlicne anleofan, ond aetterne taegelnbsp;hafab on hindan, hunig on mube,nbsp;wynsume wist. Hwilum wundia)?nbsp;sare mid stinge, ]?onne se sael cymeb.
Swa biob gelice ])a leasan men,
25 pa be mid tungan treowa gehata]? faegerum wordum, facenlice pencap,
Jjonne hie aet nehstan nearwe beswicah, hafab on gehatum hunigsmaeccas,nbsp;smebne sybcwide, ond in siofan innannbsp;30 J)urh deofles craeft dyrne wunde.
Swa is nu })es middangeard mane geblonden, wanab ond weaxeb. Wacab se ealda,nbsp;dweleb ond drefeb daeges ond nihtesnbsp;miltse mid mane, maegene getryweb,
35 ehteb aefestra, inwit saweb, nib mid geneahe. Naenig obernenbsp;freob in fyrhbe nimjje feara hwylc,nbsp;haet he soblice sybbe healde,nbsp;gastlice lufe, swa him god behead.
40 Forj^an eallunga hyht geceoseb, woruld wynsume, se be wis ne bib,nbsp;snottor, searocraeftig sawle raedes.
Uton to ]jam beteran, nu we bot cunnon, hycgan ond hyhtan, )?aet we heofones leohtnbsp;45 uppe mid englum agan motonnbsp;gas turn to geoce, j^onne god wilenbsp;eorban lifes ende gewyrcan!
23 stinge] Not in MS. 39 bebead] One or two letters erased between be and bead 43 bot] Not in MS.
-ocr page 163-Hwaet! Ic swefna cyst secgan wylle, hwaet me gemaette to midre nihte,nbsp;sySJjan reordberend reste wunedon!nbsp;puhte me psdt ic gesawe syllicre treownbsp;5 on lyft laedan, leohte bewunden,
beama beorhtost. Eall jjaet beacen waes
begoten mid golde. Gimmas stodon
faegere aet foldan sceatum, swylce Jjaer fife waeron
uppe on )jam eaxlegespanne. Beheoldon jjaer engel dryht-
nes ealle,
10 faegere J?urh forSgesceaft. Ne waes Saer hum fracodes
gealga,
ac hine l^aer beheoldon halige gastas,
men ofer moldan, ond eall ]?eos maere gesceaft.
Syllic waes se sigebeam, ond ic synnum fah, forwunded mid wommum. Geseah ic wuldres treow,
15 waedum geweorSode, wynnum scinan, gegyred mid golde; gimmas haefdonnbsp;bewrigene weorSlice wealdendes treow.
HwaeSre ic )5urh Jjaet gold ongytan meahte earmra aergewin, j^aet hit aerest ongannbsp;20 swaetan on jja swiSran healfe. Eall ic waes mid sorgum
gedrefed,
forht ic waes for J^aere faegran gesyhSe. Geseah ic l^aet fuse
beacen
wendan waedum ond bleom; hwilum hit waes mid waetan
bestemed,
beswyled mid swates gange, h wilum mid since gegyrwed. HwaeSre ic J^aer liegende lange hwilenbsp;25 beheold hreowcearig haelendes treow,nbsp;oSSaet ic gehyrde past hit hleoSrode.
Ongan }7a word sprecan wudu selesta:
“pst waes geara iu, (ic paet gyta geman), paet ic waes aheawen holtes on ende,
2 hwaet] hast 17 wealdendes] wealdes 20 sorgum] surgum
-ocr page 164-62 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;DREAM OF THE ROOD
30 astyred of stefne minum. Genaman me Sjer strange
feondas,
geworhton him pasr to waefersyne, heton me heora wergas
hebban.
Bseron me bser beornas on eaxlum, obSeet hie me on beorg
asetton,
gefsestnodon me ]5aer feondas genoge. Geseah ic )ja frean
mancynnes
efstan elne mycle ])aet he me wolde on gestigan.
35 Jtser ic )7a ne dorste ofer dryhtnes word bugan obbe berstan, J?a ic bifian geseahnbsp;eorban sceatas. Ealle ic mihtenbsp;feondas gefyllan, hwasbre ic fseste stod.
Ongyrede hine ]7a geong haeleb, (Jjaet waes god selmihtig), 40 Strang ond stibmod. Gestah he on gealgan heanne,nbsp;modig on manigra gesyhbe, )5a he wolde mancyn lysan.nbsp;Bifode ic ]gt;a, me se beorn ymbclypte. Ne dorste ic hwaebre
bugan to eorban,
feallan to foldan sceatum, ac ic sceolde fseste standan. Rod wses ic arsered. Ahof ic ricne cyning,
45 heofona hlaford, hyldan me ne dorste.
purhdrifan hi me mid deorcan nseglum. On me syndon J^a
dolg gesiene,
opene inwidhlemmas. Ne dorste ic hira nsenigum
scebban.
Bysmeredon hie unc butu aetgaedere. Eall ic waes mid
blode bestemed,
begoten of j^aes guman sidan, sibban he haefde his gast
onsended.
50 Eeala ic on ]jam beorge gebiden hsebbe wrabra wyrda. Geseah ic weruda godnbsp;)?earle J^enian. ])ystro haefdonnbsp;bewrigen mid wolcnum wealdendes hraew,nbsp;scirne sciman, sceadu forbeode,
55 wann under wolcnum. Weop eal gesceaft, cwibdon cyninges fyll. Crist waes on rode.
Hwaebere Jjaer fuse feorran cwoman to pam aebelinge. Ic pset eall beheold.
-ocr page 165-63
DREAM OF THE ROOD
Sare ic waes mid sorgum gedrefed, hnag ic hwseeire jjam
secgum to handa,
60 eaSmod elne mycle. Genamon hie Jjser aelmihtigne god, ahofon hine of Sam hefian wife. Forleton me pa, hilde-
rincas
standan steame bedrifenne; eall ic waes mid straelum
forwundod.
Aledon hie Saer limwerigne, gestodon him aet his lices
heafdum,
beheoldon hie Saer heofenes dryhten, ond he hine Saer
hwile reste,
65 meSe aefter Sam miclan gewinne. Ongunnon him pa
moldern wyrcan
beornas on banan gesyhSe; curfon hie Saet of beorhtan
stane,
gesetton hie Saeron sigora wealdend. Ongunnon him pa
sorhleoS galan
earme on pa aefentide, pa hie woldon eft siSian, meSe fram pam maeran Jjeodne. Reste he Seer maete
weorode.
70 HwaeSere we Saer greotende gode hwile stodon on staSole, sySSan stefn up gewatnbsp;hilderinca. Hraew colode,nbsp;faeger feorgbold. pa us man fyllan ongannbsp;ealle to eorSan. paet waes egeslic wyrd!
75 Bedealf us man on deopan seape. HwaeSre me paer
dryhtnes pegnas,
freondas gefrunon,
ond gyredon me golde ond seolfre.
Nu Su miht gehyran, haeleS min se leofa, paet ic bealuwara weorc gebiden haebbe,
80 sarra sorga. Is nu sael cumen paet me weorSiaS wide ond sidenbsp;menu ofer moldan, ond eall peos maere gesceaft,nbsp;gebiddap him to pyssum beacne. On me beam godesnbsp;prowode hwile. Forpan ic prymfaest nu
59 sorgum] Not in MS. 71 stefn] Not in MS. |
65 moldern] moldirn 77a ond] Not in MS. |
70 greotende] reotende |
64
DREAM OF THE ROOD
85 hlifige under heofenum, ond ic haelan mseg seghwylcne anra, J^ara )?e him biS egesa to me.nbsp;lu ic waes geworden wita heardost,nbsp;leodum laSost, serjjan ic him lifes wegnbsp;rihtne gerymde, reordberendum.
90 Hwset, me ]gt;amp;. geweorSode wuldres ealdor ofer holmwudu, heofonrices weard!
Swylce swa he his modor eac, Marian sylfe, selmihtig god for ealle mennnbsp;geweorSode ofer eall wifa cynn.
95 Nu ic ]5e hate, hceleb min se leofa,
]?aet Su )jas gesyhSe secge mannum, onwreoh wordum Jiaet hit is wuldres beam,nbsp;se Se aelmihtig god on Jjrowodenbsp;for mancynnes manegum synnumnbsp;100 ond Adomes ealdgewyrhtum.
DeaS he Jjaer byrigde, hwseSere eft dryhten aras mid his miclan mihte mannum to helpe.
He Sa on heofenas astag. Hider eft fundaj? on )?ysne middangeard mancynn secannbsp;105 on domdaege dryhten sylfa,
aelmihtig god, ond his englas mid,
Jjaet he jjonne wile deman, se ah domes geweald, anra gehwylcum swa he him aerur hernbsp;on )jyssum laenum life geearna]j.
110 Ne maeg )?aer aenig unforht wesan for pam worde pe se wealdend cwyS.
FrineS he for pseie maenige hwaer se man sie, se Se for dryhtnes naman deaSes woldenbsp;biteres onbyrigan, swa he aer on Sam beame dyde.
115 Ac hie })onne forhtiaS, ond fea ptncap hwaet hie to Criste cweSan onginnen.
Ne )?earf Saer Jjonne aenig anforht wesan }7e him asr in breostum bereS beacna selest,nbsp;ac Surh Sa rode sceal rice ge secannbsp;120 of eorSwege aeghwylc sawl,
113 wolde] wojde preceded by an erasure, probably of })ro 117 anforht] unforht
-ocr page 167-65
DREAM OF THE ROOD
seo )5e mid wealdende wunian J^enceS.”
Gebeed ic me }ja to )?an beame blibe mode, elne mycle, Jjaer ic ana waesnbsp;maete werede. Wss modsefanbsp;125 afysed on forbwege, feala ealra gebadnbsp;langunghwila. Is me nu lifes hyhtnbsp;Jjaet ic Jjone sigebeam secan motenbsp;ana oftor J?onne ealle men,nbsp;well weorjjian. Me is willa to Samnbsp;130 mycel on mode, ond min mundbyrd isnbsp;geriht to l^aere rode. Nah ic ricra fealanbsp;freonda on foldan, ac hie for'S heononnbsp;gewiton of worulde dreamum, sohton him wuldres cyn-
lifia}? nu on heofenum mid heahfaedere,
135 wunia)7 on wuldre, ond ic wene me
daga gehwylce hwaenne me dryhtnes rod,
)5e ic her on eor'San ser sceawode,
on ]5ysson laenan life gefetige
ond me jjonne gebringe Jjasr is blis mycel,
140 dream on heofonum, Jjser is dryhtnes folc geseted to symle, pxv is singal blis,nbsp;ond me Jjonne asette J^aer ic syJjJjan motnbsp;wunian on wuldre, well mid J^am halgumnbsp;dreames brucan. Si me dryhten freond,
145 se Se her on eor]?an aer hrowode
on J?am gealgtreowe for guman synnum.
He us onlysde ond us lif forgeaf, heofonlicne ham. Hiht waes geniwadnbsp;mid bledum ond mid blisse )jam ]je jjaer bryne ]?olodan.nbsp;150 Se sunu waes sigorfaest on J)am siSfate,
mihtig ond spedig, ]gt;a. he mid manigeo com, gasta weorode, on godes rice,nbsp;anwealda aelmihtig, englum to blissenbsp;ond eallum Sam halgum jjam pe on heofonum aernbsp;155 wunedon on wuldre, J?a heora wealdend cwom,nbsp;aelmihtig god, ]7aer his eSel waes.
127 ic] Added above the line 132 foldan] Erasure of two letters after foldan 142 me] he 152 on] o erased before this word
-ocr page 168-pa wses agangen geara hwyrftum tu hund ond preo geteled rimes,nbsp;swylce XXX eac, pinggemearces,nbsp;wintra for worulde, paes pe wealdend godnbsp;5 acenned wearS, cyninga wuldor,nbsp;in middangeard purh mennisc heo,nbsp;soSfaestra leoht. pa waes syxte gearnbsp;Constantines caserdomes,nbsp;past he Romwara in rice wearSnbsp;10 ahaefen, hildfruma, to hereteman.
Waes se leodhwata lindgeborga eorlum arfaest. JiSelinges weoxnbsp;rice under roderum. He waes riht cyning,nbsp;guSweard gumena. Hine god trymedenbsp;15 maerSum ond mihtum, paet he manegum wearSnbsp;geond middangeard mannum to hrober,nbsp;werpeodum to wraece, sybSan waepen ahofnbsp;wiö hetendum. Him waes hild boden,nbsp;wiges woma. Werod samnodannbsp;20 Huna leode ond HreSgotan,
foron fyrdhwate Francan ond Hugas.
Waeron hwate weras, gearwe to guSe. Garas lixtan,nbsp;wriSene waelhlencan. Wordum ond bordumnbsp;25 hofon herecombol. pa waeron heardingasnbsp;sweotole gesamnod ond eal sib geador.
For folca gedryht. Fyrdleob agol wulf on wealde, waelrune ne mab.
Urigfebera earn sang ahof,
30 laSum on laste. Lungre scynde ofer burg enta beadupreata maest,nbsp;hergum to hilde, swylce Huna cyningnbsp;ymbsittendra awer meahte
12 ^Selinges] aeSelnges 14 guSweard] guS wearS 16 middangeard] middan g 21 foron] foro with n crowded in at end Hugas] hunas 26nbsp;ond] The abbreviation crowded in sib] Not in MS.
-ocr page 169-67
ELENE
abannan to beadwe burgwigendra.
35 For fyrda maest. FeSan trymedon eoredcestum, |)aet on selfylcenbsp;deareSlacende on Danubie,nbsp;staercedfyrhSe, staeSe wicedonnbsp;ymb J^aes waeteres wylm. Werodes breahtmenbsp;40 woldon Romwara rice gejjringan,
hergum ahySan. paer wearb Huna cyme cub ceasterwarum. pa se casere hehtnbsp;ongean gramum gubgelaecannbsp;under earhfaere ofstum myclumnbsp;45 bannan to beadwe, beran ut praece
rincas under roderum. Waeron Romware, secgas sigerofe, sona gegearwodnbsp;waepnum to wigge, peah hie werod laessenbsp;haefdon to bilde ponne Huna cining;
50 ridon ymb rofne, ponne rand dynede, campwudu clynede, cyning preate for,nbsp;berge to bilde. Hrefen uppe gol,nbsp;wan ond waelfel. Werod waes on tybte.nbsp;Hleopon bornboran, breopan friccan,
55 mearb moldan traed. Maegen samnode, cafe to cease. Cyning waes afyrbted,nbsp;egsan geaclad, sibban elpeodige,
Huna ond Hreba bere sceawede, baet be on Romwara rices endenbsp;60 ymb paes waeteres staeb werod samnode,nbsp;maegen unrime. Modsorge waegnbsp;Romwara cyning, rices ne wendenbsp;for werodleste, baefde wigena to lyt,nbsp;eaxlgestealna wib ofermaegene,
65 brora to bilde. Here wicode,
eorlas ymb aebeling, egstreame neab on neaweste nibtlangne fyrst,nbsp;pass pe hie feonda gefaer fyrmest gesaegon.nbsp;pa wearb on slaepe sylfum aetywednbsp;70 pam casere, paer he on corbre swaef,
49 Jjonne] Jjone 58 sceawede] sceawedon 68 hie] he
-ocr page 170-68
ELENE
sigerofum gesegen swefnes woma. puhte him wlitescyne on weres hadenbsp;hwit ond hiwbeorht hseleSa nathwylcnbsp;geywed aenlicra ponne he ser otiSe si‘5nbsp;75 gesege under swegle. He of slaepe onbrjegd,nbsp;eofurcumble bepeaht. Him se ar hrabe,nbsp;wlitig wuldres boda, wib pingodenbsp;ond be naman nemde, (nihthelm toglad):nbsp;“Constantinus, heht pe cyning engla,
80 wyrda wealdend, wsere beodan, duguSa dryhten. Ne ondraed pu be,nbsp;beah pe eljjeodige egesan hwopan,nbsp;heardre hilde. pu to heofenum beseohnbsp;on wuldres weard, paer bu wrabe findest,
85 sigores tacen.” He waes sona gearu
purh paes halgan hses, hreberlocan onspeon, up locade, swa him se ar ahead,nbsp;faele fribowebba. Geseah he frsetwum beorhtnbsp;wliti wuldres treo ofer wolcna hrof,
90 golde geglenged, (gimmas lixtan); waes se blaca beam bocstafum awriten,nbsp;beorhte ond leohte: “Mid pys beacne bunbsp;on pam frecnan faere feond oferswibesb,nbsp;geletest lab werod.” pa piet leoht gewat,
95 up sibode, ond se ar somed,
on claenra gemang. Cyning waes py blibra ond pe sorgleasra, secga aldor,nbsp;on fyrhbsefan, purh pa faegeran gesyhb.
Heht pa onlice aebelinga hleo,
100 beorna beaggifa, swa he paet beacen geseah, heria hildfruma, paet him on heofonum aernbsp;geiewed wearb, ofstum myclum,
Constantinus, Cristes rode, tireadig cyning, tacen gewyrcan.
105 Heht pa on uhtan mid aerdaege wigend wreccan, ond waepenpraecenbsp;hebban heorucumbul, ond paet halige treo
90 geglenged] gelenged 91 awriten] Abottl two letters erased before this word
-ocr page 171-69
ELENE
him beforan ferian on feonda gemang, beran beacen godes. Byman sungonnbsp;110 hinde for hergam. Hrefn weorces gefeah,nbsp;urigfeSra, earn siS beheold,nbsp;wselhreowra wig. Wulf sang ahof,nbsp;holtes gehleSa. Hildegesa stod.nbsp;paer waes borda gebrec ond beorna ge))rec,nbsp;115 heard handgeswing ond herga gring,nbsp;syb'San heo earhfaere aerest metton.
On }jaet faege folc flana scuras,
garas ofer geolorand on gramra gemang,
hetend heorugrimme, hildenaedran,
120 ]jurh fingra geweald forcS onsendan.
Stopon stiShidige, stundum wrsecon, braecon bordhreban, bil in dufan,
Jjrungon Jjraechearde. pa waes puf hafen, segn for sweotum, sigeleob galen.
125 Gylden grima, garas lixtan on herefelda. Hae'Sene grungon,nbsp;feollon friSelease. Flugon instaepesnbsp;Huna leode, swa paet halige treonbsp;araeran heht Romwara cyning,
130 heabofremmende. Wurdon heardingas wide towrecene. Sume wig fornam.
Sume unsofte aldor generedon on pam heresibe. Sume healfcwicenbsp;flugon on fassten ond feore burgonnbsp;135 aefter stanclifum, stede weardedonnbsp;ymb Danubie. Sume drenc fornamnbsp;on lagostreame lifes aet ende.
Da waes modigra maegen on luste, ehton elpeoda ob paet aefen forbnbsp;140 fram daeges orde. Darobaesc flugon,nbsp;hildenaedran. Heap waes gescyrded,nbsp;labra lindwered. Lythwon becwomnbsp;Huna herges ham eft panon.
119 heorugrimme] heora grimme felda] hera felda |
124 sweotum] sweotolfl 126 here- |
70
ELENE
pa waes gesyne ])xt sige forgeaf 145 Constantino cyning aelmihtig
set pam dsegweorce, domweorSunga, rice under roderum, purh his rode treo.
Gewat pa heriga helm ham eft panon, huSe hremig, (hild wses gesceaden),
150 wigge geweorSod. Com pa wigena hleo pegna preate prySbold secan,nbsp;beadurof cyning burga neosan.
Heht pa wigena weard pa wisestan snude to sionobe, pa pe snyttro crseftnbsp;155 purh fyrngewrito gefrigen hsefdon,nbsp;heoldon higepancum hseleba raedas.
Da pses fricggan ongan folces aldor, sigerof cyning, ofer sid weorod,nbsp;waere paer aenig yldra obbe gingranbsp;160 pe him to sobe secggan meahte,nbsp;galdrum cyöan, hwaet se god waere,nbsp;boldes brytta, “pe pis his beacen wsesnbsp;pe me swa leoht obywde ond mine leode generede,nbsp;tacna torhtost, ond me tir forgeaf,
165 wigsped wiS wraSum, purh pset wlitige treo.”
Hio him ondsware senige ne meahton agifan togenes, ne ful geare cubonnbsp;sweotole gesecggan be pam sigebeacne.nbsp;pa pa wisestan wordum cwsedonnbsp;170 for pam heremsegene pset hit heofoncyningesnbsp;tacen wsere, ond pses tweo naere.nbsp;pa pset gefrugnon pa purh fulwihtenbsp;laerde wseron, (him wses leoht sefa,nbsp;ferhb gefeonde, peah hira fea wseron),
175 bset hie for pam casere cyban moston godspelles gife, hu se gasta helm,nbsp;in prynesse prymme geweorbad,nbsp;acenned wearb, cyninga wuldor,nbsp;ond hu on galgan wearb godes agen beamnbsp;180 ahangen for hergum heardum witum.
151 prySbold secan] JjryS bord stenan
-ocr page 173-71
ELENE
Alysde leoda beam of locan deofla, geomre gastas, ond him gife sealdenbsp;Jgt;urh pa ilcan gesceaft pe. him geywed wearSnbsp;sylfum on gesyhSe, sigores tacen,
185 wiS Jjeoda j^rsece. Ond hu 3y j^riddan daege of byrgenne beorna wuldornbsp;of deacSe aras, dryhten ealranbsp;hseleba cynnes, ond to heofonum astah.
Dus gleawlice gastgerynum 190 saegdon sigerofum, swa fram Siluestrenbsp;laerde waeron. Mt pam se leodfrumanbsp;fulwihte onfeng ond psti forb geheoldnbsp;on his dagana tid, dryhtne to willan.
Da wses on saelum sinces brytta,
195 nibheard cyning. Waes him niwe gefea befolen in fyrhbe, waes him frofra maestnbsp;ond hyhta nihst heofonrices weard.
Ongan pa dryhtnes ae daeges ond nihtes )jurh gastes gife georne cyban,
200 ond hine soSlice sylfne getengde
goldwine gumena in godes J^eowdom, aescrof, unslaw. J)a se aebeling fand,nbsp;leodgebyrga, )3urh larsmibas,nbsp;guSheard, gar]?rist, on godes bocumnbsp;205 hwaer ahangen waes heriges beorhtmenbsp;on rode treo rodora waldendnbsp;aefstum jjurh inwit, swa se ealda feondnbsp;forlaerde ligesearwum, leode fortyhte,nbsp;ludea cyn, Jjaet hie god sylfnenbsp;210 ahengon, herga fruman. paes hie in hynbum sculonnbsp;to widan feore wergSu dreogan!
pa waes Cristes lof pam casere on firhSsefan, forS gemyndignbsp;ymb paet maere treo, ond pa his modor hetnbsp;215 feran foldwege folca preatenbsp;to ludeum, georne secannbsp;wigena preate hwaer se wuldres beam.
184 tacen] tacne 197 hyhta] hyht
-ocr page 174-72
ELENE
halig under hrusan, hyded waere, seSelcyninges rod. Elene ne woldenbsp;220 ]7aes siSfates saene weorSan,
ne '5aes wilgifan word gehyrwan, hiere sylfre suna, ac waes sona gearu,nbsp;wif on willsiS, swa hire weoruda helm,nbsp;byrnwiggendra, heboden haefde.
225 Ongan J?a ofstlice eorla mengu to flote fysan. Fearohhengestasnbsp;ymb geofenes staeS gearwe stodon,nbsp;saelde sasmearas, sunde getenge.
Da wses orcnaewe idese sibfset,
230 si'SSan waeges helm werode gesohte. paer wlanc manig ast Wendelssnbsp;on staebe stodon. Stundum wrseconnbsp;ofer mearcpaSu, maegen setter obrum,nbsp;ond pa. gehlodon hildesercum,
235 bordum ond ordum, byrnwigendum, werum ond wifum, waeghengestas.
Leton pa ofer fifelwseg famige scriban bronte brim)jisan. Bord oft onfengnbsp;ofer earhgeblond ySa swengas;
240 sse swinsade. Ne hyrde ic si'5 ne aer on egstreame idese laedan,nbsp;on merestraete, maegen faegerre.
J)aer meahte gesion, se bone si‘S beheold, brecan ofer baebweg, brimwudu snyrgannbsp;245 under swellingum, saemearh plegean,nbsp;wadan waegflotan. Wigan waeron bliSe,nbsp;collenferhbe, cwen sibes gefeah,nbsp;syjjJjan to hybe hringedstefnannbsp;ofer lagofassten geliden hasfdonnbsp;250 on Creca land. Ceolas letonnbsp;aet saefearobe, sande bewrecene,
221 gehyrwan] ge hyr’^an 222 vrais] First writtcmes, the beginning word of a line, with w added in the margin 237 Leton] ton on an erasurenbsp;famige] a altered from se {Walker) 242 fsegerre] fsegrre 245 swellingum]nbsp;spellingum, or perhaps w altered from p
-ocr page 175-ELENE nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;73
aid yShofu, oncrum faeste on brime bidan beorna gej^inges,nbsp;hwonne heo sio guScwen gumena jjreatenbsp;255 ofer eastwegas eft gesohte.
Dser waes on eorle ebgesyne brogden byrne ond bill gecost,nbsp;geatolic gu'Sscrud, grimhelm manig,nbsp;aenlic eoforcumbul. Waeron aescwigan,
260 secggas ymb sigecwen, si‘Ses gefysde.
Fyrdrincas frome foron on luste on Creca land, caseres bodan,nbsp;hilderincas, hyrstum gewerede.
J)aer waes gesyne sincgim locen 265 on Jjam here)5reate, hlafordes gifu.
Waes seo eadhre'Sige Elene gemyndig, juriste on gejrance, J^eodnes willannbsp;georn on mode J^aet hio ludeasnbsp;ofer herefeldas heape gecostenbsp;270 lindwigendra land gesohte,
secga Jrreate. Swa hit siSSan gelamp ymb lytel faec )^aet Saet leodmaegen,nbsp;guörofe haeleh to Hierusalemnbsp;cwomon in )?a ceastre corSra maeste,
275 eorlas aescrofe, mid pa. aeSelan cwen.
Heht Sa gebeodan burgsittendum ham snoterestum side ond widenbsp;geond ludeas, gumena gehwylcum,nbsp;meöelhegende, on gemot cuman,
280 pa Se deoplicost dryhtnes geryno hurh rihte ae reccan cuSon.
Da waes gesamnod of sidwegum maegen unlytel, pa Se Moyses aenbsp;reccan cuSon. paer on rime waesnbsp;285 pieo M h^^ra leoda
alesen to lare. Ongan ha leoflic wif weras Ebrea wordum negan:
252 yöhofu] yS liofu 254 hwonne] hwone 279 mehelhegende] meSel hengende 285 M] .m.
-ocr page 176-74
ELENE
“Ic }jaet gearolice ongiten hsebbe ]7urg witgena wordgerynonbsp;290 on godes bocum J^aet ge geardagumnbsp;wyrSe waeron wuldorcyninge,nbsp;dryhtne dyre ond daedhwaste.
Hwast, ge ealle snyttro unwislice, wrabe wibweorpon, pa. ge wergdon )?anenbsp;295 pe eow of wergbe Jjurh bis wuldres miht,nbsp;fram ligcwale, lysan Jiohte,nbsp;of haeftnede. Ge mid hom speowdonnbsp;on J)aes ondwlitan ]7e eow eagena leoht,nbsp;fram blindnesse bote gefremedenbsp;300 edniowunga Jjurh pxt aebele spald,nbsp;ond fram unclaenum oft generedenbsp;deofla gastum. Ge to dea)?e Jjonenbsp;deman ongunnon, se Se of deabe sylfnbsp;woruld awehte on wera corjjrenbsp;305 in Jjaet serre lif eowres cynnes.
Swa ge modblinde mengan ongunnon lige wiS soSe, leoht wib Jjystrum,nbsp;sefst wiS are, inwitjgt;ancumnbsp;wroht webbedan. Eow seo wergbu forbannbsp;310 scebjjeb scyldfullum. Ge pa sciran mihtnbsp;deman ongunnon, ond gedweolan lifdon,
Jjeostrum gej^ancum, ob )?ysne daeg.
Ganga}7 nu snude, snyttro gej^enca)?, weras wisfseste, wordes crseftige,
315 pa be eowre se sebelum crseftige on ferhbsefan fyrmest hsebben,nbsp;pa me soblice secgan cunnon,nbsp;ondsware cyban for eowic forbnbsp;tacna gehwylces )je ic him to sece.”
320 Eodan pa on geruman reonigmode eorlas secleawe, egesan gejjreade,nbsp;gehbum geomre, georne sohton
293 ealle] Tpasre 295 wuldres] wuldre at the end of a line nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;302 to] iVolt;
in MS. 310 sciran] scjran 318 eowic] eow 320 geruman] geril 322 georne] eorne
-ocr page 177-ELENE nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;75
pa, wisestan wordgeryno,
)7aet hio Jjasre cwene oncweSan meahton 325 swa tiles swa trages, swa hio him to sohte.
Hio pa on j^reate M manna fundon ferhSgleawra, pa pt fyrngemyndnbsp;mid ludeum gear wast cuSon.nbsp;prungon pa on Jjreate jjaer on prymme badnbsp;330 in cynestole caseres mseg,
geatolic guScwen golde gehyrsted.
Elene majjelode ond for eorlum spraec:
“GehyraS, higegleawe, halige rune, word ond wisdom. Hwaet, ge witgenanbsp;335 lare onfengon, hu se lifïrumanbsp;in cildes had cenned wurde,nbsp;mihta wealdend. Be pam Moyses sang,nbsp;ond jjaet word gecwaeS weard Israhela:
‘Eow acenned biö cniht on degle,
340 mihtum maere, swa Jjses modor ne bi‘5 wsestmum geeacnod jjurh weres frige.’
Be bam Dauid cyning dryhtleob agol, frod fyrnweota, faeder Salomones,nbsp;ond }5aet word gecwBeJ? wigona baldor:
345 ‘Ic frumjja god fore sceawode,
sigora dryhten. He on gesyhSe waes, maegena wealdend, min on pa swiSran,nbsp;jjrymmes hyrde. panon ic ne wendenbsp;aefre to aldre onsion mine.’
350 Swa hit eft be eow Essaias,
witga for weorodum, wordum meelde, deophyeggende h^rh dryhtnes gast:
‘Ic up ahof eaforan gingne
ond beam cende, pam ic blaed forgeaf,
355 halige higefrofre, ac hie hyrwdon me,
feodon purh feondscipe, nahton forepances, wisdomes gewitt; ond pa weregan neat,nbsp;pe man daga gehwam drifeS ond pirsceb,nbsp;ongitap hira goddend, nales gnyrnwraecum
326 M] .m. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;338 word] Not in MS. 348 wende] weno 355 me] pe
-ocr page 178-76
ELENE
360 feogaS frynd hiera \)e. him fodder gifaS, ond me Israhela sefre ne woldonnbsp;folc oncnawan, jjeah ic feala for himnbsp;aefter woruldstundum wundra gefremede.’
Hwast, we Jjcet gehyrdon Jjurh halige bec 365 bset eow dryhten geaf dom unscyndne,nbsp;meotod mihta sped, Moyse ssegdenbsp;hu ge heofoncyninge hyran sceoldon,nbsp;lare laestan. Eow Jjaes lungre aj^reat,nbsp;ond ge )gt;am ryhte wiSroten haefdon,
370 onscunedon jjone sciran scippend eallra, dryhtna dryhten, ond gedwolan fylgdonnbsp;ofer riht godes. Nu ge rajje ganga)?nbsp;ond findajj gen ])a. ))e fyrngewritunbsp;)7urh snyttro craeft selest cunnen,
375 aeriht eower, pxt me ondsware )5urh sidne sefan secgan cunnen.”
Eodan Sa mid mengo modcwanige, collenferhSe, swa him sio cwen bead.
Eundon Tpa. D forjjsnottera 380 alesen leodmaega, \ia, Se leornungcraeftnbsp;})urh modgemynd maeste haefdon,nbsp;on sefan snyttro. Heo to salore eftnbsp;ymb lytel faec laSode waeron,nbsp;ceastre weardas. Hio sio cwen ongannbsp;385 wordum genegan, (wlat ofer ealle):
“Oft ge dyslice daed gefremedon,
werge wraecmaecggas, ond gewritu herwdon,
faedera lare, naefre furSur ]jonne nu,
Sa ge blindnesse bote forsegon,
390 ond ge wiSsocon soSe ond rihte,
)jaet in Bethleme beam wealdendes, cyning anboren, cenned waere,nbsp;aeSelinga ord. peah ge ]gt;a, ae cuSon,nbsp;witgena word, ge ne woldon pa.,
360 gifaS] gifeS 371 dryhtna] Not in MS. 379 Fundon] funden 392 waere] Written twice, at the end and at the beginning of a line 394nbsp;witgena] witgfna
-ocr page 179-ELENE nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;77
395 synwyrcende, soS oncnawan.”
Hie pa anmode ondsweredon:
“Hwcet, we Ebreisce se leornedon, pa on fyrndagum feederas cubonnbsp;aet godes earce, ne we geare cunnonnbsp;400 burh hwaet bu Sus hearde, hiaefdige, usnbsp;eorre wurde. We Saet aebylgS nytonnbsp;be we gefremedon on bysse folcscere,nbsp;beodenbealwa, wiS Jjec asfre.”
Elene maSelade ond for eorlum sprsec,
405 undearninga ides reordode
hlude for herigum: “Ge nu hraSe gangaS, sundor asecab pa Se snyttro mid eow,nbsp;maegn ond modcraeft, masste haebben,nbsp;baet me binga gehwylc b^^iste gecySan,
410 untraglice, b^ ic him to sece.”
Eodon ba fram rune, swa him sio rice cwen, bald in burgum, heboden hsefde,nbsp;geomormode, georne smeadon,nbsp;sohton searobancum, hwaet sio syn waerenbsp;415 be hie on bam folce gefremed haefdonnbsp;wiS bam casere, be him sio cwen wite.
])a peer for eorlum an reordode, gidda gearosnotor, (Sam waes ludas nama,nbsp;wordes crseftig): “Ic wat gearenbsp;420 pddt hio wile secan be Sam sigebeamenbsp;on Sam browode beoda waldend,nbsp;eallra gnyrna leas, godes agen beam,nbsp;bone orscyldne eofota gehwylcesnbsp;burh hete hengon on heanne beamnbsp;425 in fyrndagum faederas usse.
pxt wees brealic geboht! Nu is bearf mycel bast we feestlice ferhS staSelien,nbsp;beet we Sees morSres meldan ne weorSennbsp;hweer bset halige trio beheled wurdenbsp;430 aefter wigbreece, by toworpen sien
396 ondsweredon] 7 swer 399 geare] eare 401 rebylgS] A letter erased after y 422 gnyrna] gnyrnra 423 orscyldne] scyldü
-ocr page 180-78
ELENE
frod fyrngewritu ond ]gt;a. feederlican lare forleten. Ne bi3 lang ofer Ssetnbsp;l^set Israhela seSelu motennbsp;ofer middangeard ma ricsian,
435 cecraeft eorla, gif 6is yppe biS,
swa ])a. ]jaet ilce gio min yldra feeder sigerof seegde, (bam wees Sachins nama),
frod fyrnwiota, feeder minum,
* * *
eaferan,
440 wende hine of worulde ond bset word gecweeb: ‘Gif be b^et gelimpe on lifdagumnbsp;baet bu gehyre ymb halige treonbsp;frode frignan, ond geflitu reerannbsp;be Sam sigebeame on bam soScyningnbsp;445 ahangen wees, heofonrices weard,
eallre sybbe beam, bonne bn snude gecyS, min swees sunu, eer bec swylt nime.
Ne maeg eefre ofer bset Ebrea beod reedbeahtende rice healdan,
450 duguSum wealdan, ac bara dom leofaS ond hira dryhtscipe,nbsp;in woruld weorulda willum gefylled,
Se bone ahangnan cyning heriab ond lofiaS.’ f)a ic fromlice feeder minum,
455 ealdum aewitan, ageaf ondsware:
‘Hu wolde bset geweorSan on woruldrice beet on bone halgan handa sendannbsp;to feorhlege faederas ussenbsp;burh wraS gewitt, gif hie wiston eernbsp;460 beet he Crist weere, cyning on roderum,nbsp;soS sunu meotudes, sawla nergend?’
Da me yldra min ageaf ondsware, frod on fyrhSe feeder reordode;
‘Ongit, guma ginga, godes heahmsegen,
465 nergendes naman. Se is niSa gehwam unasecgendlic, bone sylf ne meeg
432 forleten] forleton 453 Se] Above the line
-ocr page 181-79
ELENE
on moldwege man aspyrigean.
Nasfre ic pa, gejjeahte j^e jjeos J^eod ongan secan wolde, ac ic symle mecnbsp;470 asced Jjara scylda, nales sceame worhtenbsp;gaste minum. Ic him georne oftnbsp;Jjaes unrihtes ondssec fremede,
)7onne uSweotan asht bisseton, on sefan sohton hu hie sunu meotudesnbsp;475 ahengon, helm wera, hlaford eallranbsp;engla ond elda, aeSelust bearna.
Ne meahton hie swa disige deaS oSfaestan, weras wonsaelige, swa hie wendon asr,nbsp;sarum settan, peak he sume hwilenbsp;480 on galgan his gast onsende,nbsp;sigebearn godes. pa siöSan waesnbsp;of rode ahaefen rodera wealdend,nbsp;eallra )5rymma )?rym, Jjreo niht sibbannbsp;in byrgenne bidende waesnbsp;485 under )?eosterlocan, ond pa py )?riddan daegnbsp;ealles leohtes leoht lifgende aras,nbsp;beoden engla, ond his jjegnum hine,nbsp;sob sigora frea, seolfne geywde,nbsp;beorht on blaede. ponne brobor pinnbsp;490 onfeng aefter fyrste fnlwihtes baeb,
leohtne geleafan. pa for lufan dryhtnes Stephanus waes stanum worpod;nbsp;ne geald he yfel yfele, ac his ealdfeondumnbsp;pingode {jrohtherd, baed prymcyningnbsp;495 paet he him pa weadaed to wraece ne sette,nbsp;paet hie for aefstum unscyldigne,nbsp;synna leasne, Sawles larumnbsp;feore beraeddon, swa he purh feondscipenbsp;to cwale monige Cristes folcesnbsp;500 demde to deape. Swa peah him dryhten eftnbsp;miltse gefremede, paet he manegum wearbnbsp;folca to frofre, sybban him frymba god,nbsp;niba nergend, naman oncyrde,
487 hine] Not in MS. 496 hie] he SOI wearS] Not in MS.
-ocr page 182-80
ELENE
ond he sySSan wses sanctus Paulus 505 be naman haten, ond him naenig wassnbsp;selserendra ober beteranbsp;under swegles hleo sySJjan aefre,nbsp;l?ara ]?e wif oSSe wer on woruld cendan,
Jjeah he Stephanus stanum hehte 510 abreotan on beorge, brobor })inne.
Nu bu meaht gehyran, haeleb min se leofa, hu arftest is ealles wealdend,
)jeah we aebylgb wib hine oft gewyrcen, synna wunde, gif we sona eftnbsp;515 )jara bealudseda bote gefremma]?nbsp;ond Jjaes unrihtes eft geswica)?.
Forban ic soblice ond min swaes faeder sybjjan gelyfdon
Jjaet gej^rowade eallra jjrymma god,
520 lifes lattiow, lablic wite for oferjjearfe ilda cynnes.
Forban ic pe lasre pmh leoborune, hyse leofesta, pset bu hospcwide,nbsp;aefst ne eofulsaec aefre ne fremme,
525 grimne geagncwide, wib godes bearne. ponne bu geearnast paet pe bib ece lif,nbsp;selust sigeleana, seald in heofonum.’
Dus mee faeder min on fyrndagum unweaxenne wordum laerde,
530 septe sobewidum, (pam waes Symon nama), guma gehbum frod. Nu ge geare cunnonnbsp;hwaet eow paes on sefan selest pincenbsp;to gecybanne, gif beos cwen usicnbsp;frigneb ymb bset treo, nu ge fyrhbsefannbsp;535 ond modgepanc minne cunnon.”
Him pa. togenes pa gleawestan on wera preate wordum maeldon:
“Naefre we hyrdon haeleb aenigne
524 fremme] A letter erased after this word 526 ece] Two letters (fa?) erased before this word 531 gehSum] gehdfi frod] A letter erasednbsp;after this word
-ocr page 183-81
ELENE
on Jjysse Jjeode, butan J^ec nu Sa,
540 Jjegn oSerne Jjyslic cySan
ymb swa dygle wyrd. Do swa )?e Jjynce, fyrngidda frod, gif Su frugnen sienbsp;on wera corSre. Wisdomes beSearf,nbsp;worda waerlicra ond witan snyttro,
545 se Saere aeSelan sceal ondwyrde agifan for jjyslicne })reat on me)?le.”
Weoxan word cwidum, weras J^eahtedon on healfa gehwser, sume hyder, sume Jjyder,nbsp;J^rydedon ond })ohton. J)a cwom jjegna heapnbsp;550 to J)ani heremeSle. Hreopon friccan,nbsp;caseres bodan: “Eow J)eos cwen lajja)?,nbsp;secgas to salore, peet ge seonoSdomasnbsp;rihte reccen. Is eow rasdes J?earfnbsp;on meSelstede, modes snyttro.”
555 Heo waeron gearwe, geomormode leodgebyrgean, pa, hie laSod waeronnbsp;Jjurh heard gebann; to hofe eodon,nbsp;cySdon craeftes miht. pa sio cwen ongannbsp;weras Ebresce wordum negan,
560 fricggan fyrhSwerige ymb fyrngewritu, hu on worulde ser witgan sungon,nbsp;gasthalige guman, be godes bearne,nbsp;hwaer se peoden geprowade,nbsp;soS sunu meotudes, for sawla lufan.
565 Heo waeron stearce, stane heardran, noldon peet geryne rihte cySan,nbsp;ne hire andsware aenige secgan,nbsp;torngeniSlan, paes hio him to sohte,nbsp;ac hio worda gehwaes wiSersasc fremedon,nbsp;570 faeste on fyrhSe, peet heo frignan ongan,nbsp;cwaedon peet hio on aldre owiht swylcesnbsp;ne aer ne siS aefre hyrdon.
Elene mapelade ond him yrre oncwaeS:
“Ic eow to soSe secgan wille,
575 ond paes in life lige ne wyrSeS,
561 witgan] witga
-ocr page 184-82
ELENE
gif ge )7issum lease leng gefylgaS naid faecne gefice, ]je me fore standa)?,
\)3dt eow in beorge bael fornimeS,
hattost heabowelma, ond eower hra bryttaS,
580 lacende lig, Jjaet eow sceal |?8et leas apundrad weorban to woruldgedale.
Ne magon ge ba word geseban ])e ge hwile nu on unriht wrigon under womma sceatum, ne magon ge Jia wyrd
bemiban,
bedyrnan Jja deopan mihte.” Da wurdon hie deabes on
wenan,
585 ades ond endelifes, ond Jjaer pa, aenne betaehton giddum gearusnottorne, (Jjam waes ludas namanbsp;cenned for cneomagum), Jjone hie Jjasre cwene agefon,nbsp;sasgdon hine sundorwisne: “He pe maeg sob gecyban,nbsp;onwreon wyrda geryno, swa bu hine wordum frignest,nbsp;590 aeriht from orde ob ende forb.
He is for eorban sebeles cynnes, wordcraeftes wis ond witgan sunu,nbsp;bald on meble; him gebyrde isnbsp;pst he gencwidas gleawe heebbe,
595 craeft in breostum. He gecybeb pe for wera mengo wisdomes gifenbsp;Jjurh pa myclan miht, swa )jin mod lufa)?.”
Hio on sybbe forlet secan gehwylcne agenne eard, ond jjone aenne genam,
600 ludas to gisle, ond pa georne baed pst he be baere rode riht getaehtenbsp;pe ST in legere waes lange bedyrned,nbsp;ond hine seolfne sundor acigde.
Elene majjelode to pam anhagan,
605 tireadig cwen: “pe synt tu gearu, swa lif swa deab, swa pe leofre bibnbsp;to geceosanne. Cyb ricene nunbsp;hwaet bu paes to pinge pafian wille.”
ludas hire ongen pingode (ne meahte he pa gehbu
bebugan,
590 orde] ord
-ocr page 185-83
ELENE
610 oncyrran rex geniölan; he waes on Jjsere cwene ge-
wealdum):
“Hu mseg Jjaem geweorSan Jje on westenne meSe ond meteleas morland trydeS,nbsp;hungre gehaefted, ond him hlaf ond stannbsp;on gesihhe bu samod geweorSaS,
615 streac ond hnesce, hast he })one stan nime wi(5 hungres hleo, hlafes ne gime,nbsp;gewende to waedle, ond ])a. wiste wiSsaece,nbsp;beteran wibhyccge, ]7onne he bega beneah?”
Him ha seo eadige ondwyrde ageaf 620 Elene for eorlum undearnunga:
“Gif 3u in heofonrice habban wille eard mid englum ond on eorSan lif,nbsp;sigorlean in swegle, saga ricene menbsp;hwaer seo rod wunige radorcyninges,
625 halig under hrusan, ge hwile nu
hurh morbres man mannum dyrndun.”
ludas mabelade, (him waes geomor sefa, hat aet heortan, ond gehwaebres wa,nbsp;ge he heofonrices hyht swa modenbsp;630 ond his ondwearde anforlete,
rice under roderum, ge he 3a rode ne taehte):
“Hu maeg ic haet findan h^^t swa fyrn gewearb wintra gangum? Is nu worn sceacen,
CC obbe ma geteled rime.
635 Ic ne maeg areccan, nu ic hset rim ne can.
Is nu feala sibhan forbgewitenra frodra ond godra h^ us fore waeron,nbsp;gleawra gumena. Ic on geogobe wearbnbsp;on sibdagum sybban acenned,
640 cnihtgeong haeleb. Ic ne can haet ic nat, findan on fyrhbe haet swa fyrn gewearb.”
Elene mabelade him on ondsware:
“Hu is haet geworden on hysse werheode
614 samod] Not in MS. 629 hyht] Not in MS. 636 feala] feale 637 us] Followed by an erasure of two letters 640 ic] The second ic addednbsp;above the line
-ocr page 186-84
ELENE
Jjaet ge swa monigfeald on gemynd witon,
645 alra tacna gehwylc swa Troiana
)7urh gefeoht fremedon? peet wees fyr mycle, open ealdgewin, Jjonne ]5eos eeSele gewyrd,nbsp;geara gongum. Ge Jjaet geare cunnonnbsp;edre gereccan, hweet Jjaer eallra weesnbsp;650 on manrime moröorslehtes,nbsp;dareSlacendra deadra gefeallennbsp;under bordhagan. Ge pa byrgennanbsp;under stanhleobum, ond pa stowe swa some,nbsp;ond pa wintergerim on gewritu setton.”
655 ludas mabelade, gnornsorge weeg;
“We jjses hereweorces, hleefdige min, for nyd^earfe nean myndgia]?,nbsp;ond J?a wigg|?reece on gewritu setton,nbsp;beoda gebeeru, ond bis neef renbsp;660 burh eeniges mannes mub gehyrdonnbsp;heeleSum cyban, butan her nu ba.”
Him seo eebele cwen ageaf ondsware:
“Wibseecest bu to swibe sobe ond rihte ymb beet lifes treow, ond nu lytle aernbsp;665 seegdest soblice be bam sigebeame
leodum binum, ond nu on lige cyrrest.”
ludas hire ongen bingode, cweeb pxt he baet on gehbu
gespreece
ond on tweon swibost, wende him trage hnagre.
Him oncweeb hrabe caseres meeg:
670 “Hweet, we baet hyrdon b^rh halige bec haelebum cyban past ahangen weesnbsp;on Caluarie cyninges freobearn,nbsp;godes gastsunu. pu scealt geagninganbsp;wisdom onwreon, swa gewritu secgab,
675 eefter stedewange hweer seo stow sie
Caluarie, eer bec cwealm nime, nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;gt;
swilt for synnum, ps^t ic hie sybban maege geclffinsian Griste to willan.
646 fyr mycle] faer mycel 671 ahangen] ahangen |
661 haelebum] haeleSu 676 Caluarie] caluare 668 on] Not in MS. |
85
ELENE
haele'Sum to helpe, J^aet me halig god 680 gefylle, frea mihtig, feores ingejjanc,nbsp;weoruda wuldorgeofa, willan minne,nbsp;gasta geocend.” Hire ludas oncwseSnbsp;stiShycgende: “Ic ]gt;a. stowe ne can,nbsp;ne }3ses wanges wiht ne pa. wisan cann.”
685 Elene maSelode })urh eorne hyge:
“Ic pxt geswerige Jjurh sunu meotodes,
Jjone ahangnan god, )raet Su hungre scealt for cneomagum cwylmed weorSan,nbsp;butan pu forlaete pa leasunganbsp;690 ond me sweotollice sob gecySe.”
Hebt pa swa cwicne corSre lasdan, scufan scyldigne (scealcas ne gaeldon)nbsp;in drygne seab, jjaer he duguSa leasnbsp;siomode in sorgum VII nihta fyrstnbsp;695 under hearmlocan hungre gejjreatod,
clommum beclungen, ond pa cleopigan ongan sarum besylced on Jjone seofeSan daeg,nbsp;mebe ond meteleas, (maegen wses geswibrod):
“Ic eow healsie J?urh heofona god 700 pset ge me of Syssum earfeSum up forlaeten,
heanne fram hungres geniSlan. Ic p^t halige treo lustum cySe, nu ic hit leng ne maegnbsp;helan for hungre. Is hes haeft to San strang,nbsp;hreanyd hffis Jjearl ond hes hroht to Saes heardnbsp;705 dogorrimum. Ic adreogan ne maeg,nbsp;ne leng helan be Sam lifes treo,nbsp;heah ic aer mid dysige hurhdrifen waerenbsp;ond Saet soS to late seolf gecneowe.”nbsp;pa Saet gehyrde sio hser haeleSum scead,
710 beornes gebaero, hio bebead hraSe
haet hine man of nearwe ond of nydcleofan, fram ham engan hofe, up forlete.
Hie Saet ofstlice efnedon sona, ond hine mid arum up gelaeddonnbsp;715 of carcerne, swa him seo cwen bebead.
715 bebead] be inserted between cwen and bead
-ocr page 188-86
ELENE
Stopon jja to ]?aere stowe stiShycgende on dune up 6e dryhten aernbsp;ahangen waes, heofonrices weard,nbsp;godbearn on galgan, ond hwaeSre geare nyste,
720 hungre gehyned, hwaer sio halige rod,
})urh feondes searu foldan getyned, lange legere faest leodum dyrnenbsp;wunode wselreste. Word stunde ahofnbsp;elnes oncySig, ond on Ebrisc sprsec:
725 “Dryhten haelend, )?u Se ahst doma geweald, ond Jju geworhtest Jjurh }jines wuldres mihtnbsp;heofon ond eorSan ond holmj^raece,nbsp;saes sidne faeSm, samod ealle gesceaft,nbsp;ond )ju amsete mundum Jjinumnbsp;730 ealne ymbhwyrft ond uprador,nbsp;ond ]5u sylf sitest, sigora waldend,nbsp;ofer ]5am seSelestan engelcynne,
\)e geond lyft faraS leohte bewundene, mycle maegenj^rymme. Ne maeg J^aer manna gecyndnbsp;735 of eorSwegum up geferan
in lichoman mid )ja leohtan gedryht, wuldres aras. J)u geworhtest panbsp;ond to ]7egnunge Jjinre gesettest,nbsp;halig ond heofonlic. J)ara on hade sintnbsp;740 in sindreame syx genemned,
pa ymbsealde synt mid syxum eac fiSrum gefraetwad, faegere scina)?.nbsp;para sint IIII pe on üihte anbsp;pa pegnunge prymme beweotigapnbsp;745 fore onsyne eces deman,nbsp;singallice singap in wuldrenbsp;haedrum stefnum heofoncininges lof,nbsp;woSa wlitegaste, ond pas word cweSapnbsp;claenum stefnum, (pam is ceruphin nama);
716 stowe stiShycgende] With stowe stiS on an erasure 718 waes] A second waes erased after this word 720 halige] halig 721 feondes] Notnbsp;in MS. 731 sigora] sig°ra preceded by on erased 734 maegenfirym-me] maegen pryme, added above the line 743 sint] sit 749 ceruphin]nbsp;With cer on an erasure
-ocr page 189-ELENE nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;87
750 ‘Halig is se halga heahengla god,
weoroda wealdend! Is Sees wuldres ful heofun ond eorSe ond eall heahmeegen,nbsp;tire getacnod.’ Syndon tu on }jam,nbsp;sigorcynn on swegle, )je man seraphinnbsp;755 be naman hateS. He sceal neorxnawangnbsp;ond lifes treo legene sweordenbsp;halig healdan. Heardecg cwaca]?,nbsp;beofa]5 brogdenmael, ond bleom wrixleSnbsp;grapum gryrefeest. J)ses Su, god dryhten,
760 wealdest widan fyrhS, ond Jju womfulle scyldwyrcende sceaSan of radorumnbsp;awurpe wonhydige. J)a sio werge sceolunbsp;under heolstorhofu hreosan sceoldenbsp;in wita forwyrd, psêi hie in wylme nunbsp;765 dreogajj deaScwale in dracan fseSme,
Jjeostrum for])ylmed. He pinum wiSsoc aldordome. pees he in ermSum sceal,nbsp;ealra fula ful, fah prowian,nbsp;peowned polian. peer he pin ne maegnbsp;770 word aweorpan, is in witum feest,nbsp;ealre synne fruma, susle gebunden.
Gif pin willa sie, wealdend engla, peet ricsie se Se on rode wees,nbsp;ond purh Marian in middangeardnbsp;775 acenned wearS in cildes had,nbsp;peoden engla, (gif he pin neerenbsp;sunu synna leas, neefre he soSra swa fealanbsp;in woruldrice wundra gefremedenbsp;dogorgerimum; no Su of deaSe hinenbsp;780 swa prymlice, peoda wealdend,
aweahte for weorodum, gif he in wuldre pin purh Sa beorhtan beam ne weere),nbsp;gedo nu, feeder engla, forS beacen pin.
Swa Su gehyrdest pone halgan wer
757 Heardecg] With ecg added above the line 765 deaScwale] S altered from t 771 susle] sule with a second s inserted between u and 1nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;774
middangeard] middang 784 gehyrdest] A letter erased after this word
-ocr page 190-88
ELENE
785 Moyses on meSle, pa Su, mihta god, geywdest l7am eorle on pa aeSelan tidnbsp;under beorhhliSe ban losephes,nbsp;swa ic pe, weroda wyn, gif hit sie willa j^in,nbsp;Jjurg pxt beorhte gesceap biddan willenbsp;790 Jjset me j^ast goldhord, gasta scyppend,nbsp;geopenie, pxt yldum waesnbsp;lange behyded. Forlaet nu, lifes fruma,nbsp;of bam wangstede wynsumne upnbsp;under radores ryne ree astigannbsp;795 lyftlacende. Ic gelyfe pamp; sel
ond py faestlicor ferhS staSelige, hyht untweondne, on J)one ahangnan Crist,nbsp;)7ast he sie soc51ice sawla nergend,nbsp;ece aelmihtig, Israhela cining,
800 walde widan ferhS wuldres on heofenum, a butan ende ecra gestealda.”
Da of Saere stowe steam up aras swylee ree under radorum. J)aer araered wearbnbsp;beornes breostsefa. He mid baem handum,
805 eadig ond segleaw, upweard plegade. ludas majjelode, gleaw in gej^ance:
“Nu ic jjurh sob hafu seolf geenawen on heardum hige J^aet 6u hselend eartnbsp;middangeardes. Sie Se, maegena god,
810 ]7rymsittendum )?anc butan ende,
]jaes Su me swa meSum ond swa manweorcum )7urh pin wuldor inwrige wyrda geryno.
Nu ic )5e, beam godes, biddan wille, weoroda willgifa, nu ic wat psbt Su eartnbsp;815 gecySed ond acenned allra cyninga prym,nbsp;pst Su ma ne sie minra gylta,nbsp;para pe ic gefremede nalles feam siSum,nbsp;metud, gemyndig. Laet mee, mihta god,nbsp;on rimtale rices Jjinesnbsp;820 mid haligra hlyte wunigan
810 Jjrymsittendum] Jirym
786 geywdest] ge hywdest 788 wyn] .w. sittendum with another m erased after prym
-ocr page 191-ELENE nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;89
in J7aere beorhtan byrig, jjasr is broSor min geweorSod in wuldre, ]?ses he waere wiS )?ec,
Stephanus, heold, jjeah he stangreopum worpod waere. He hafaS wigges lean,
825 blaed butan blinne. Sint in bocum his
wundor jja he worhte on gewritum cySed.”
Ongan J?a wilfaegen aefter pam wuldres treo, elnes anhydig, eorSan delfannbsp;under turfhagan, pxt he on XXnbsp;830 fotmaelum feor funde behelede,nbsp;under neolum niber naesse gehyddenbsp;in Jjeostorcofan. He baer Hl mettenbsp;in ]5am reonian hofe roda aetsomne,nbsp;greote begrauene, swa hio geardagumnbsp;835 arleasra sceolu eorban bej^eahton,nbsp;ludea cynn. Hie wib godes bearnenbsp;nib ahofun, swa hie no sceoldon,
I’ser hie leahtra fruman larum ne hyrdon. pa waes modgemynd myclum geblissod,
840 hige onhyrded, purh paet halige treo,
inbryrded breostsefa, sybSan beacen geseh, halig under hrusan. He mid handum befengnbsp;wuldres wynbeam, ond mid weorode ahofnbsp;of foldgraefe. FeSegestasnbsp;845 eodon, aeSelingas, in on pa ceastre.
Asetton pa on gesyhbe sigebeamas Hl eorlas anhydige fore Elenan cneo,nbsp;collenferhSe. Cwen weorces gefeahnbsp;on ferhSsefan, ond pa frignan ongannbsp;850 on hwylcum para beama beam wealdendes,nbsp;haeleba hyhtgifa, hangen waere;
“Hwaet, we paet hyrdon purh halige bec tacnum cySan, paet twegen mid himnbsp;geprowedon, ond he waes pridda sylfnbsp;855 on rode treo. Rodor eal geswearcnbsp;on pa sliban tid. Saga, gif bu cunne,
836 cynn] Nol in MS. 841 geseh] g with seh added above the line 847 cneo] c^eo 855 treo] Erasure of four or five letters before this word
-ocr page 192-90
ELENE
on hwylcre ]?yssa jjreora J^eoden engla ge)7rowode, Jjrymmes hyrde.”
Ne meahte hire ludas, ne ful gere wiste,
860 sweotole gecyjjan be Sam sigebeame, on hwylcne se haelend ahafen wEere,nbsp;sigebearn godes, aer he asettan hehtnbsp;on jjone middel Jjaere maeran byrignbsp;beamas mid bearhtme, ond gebidan Jjsernbsp;865 oSSaet him gecySde cyning selmihtig
wundor for weorodum be Sam wuldres treo.
Gesaeton sigerofe, sang ahofon, raedjjeahtende, ymb pa, roda }gt;reonbsp;oS pa nigoSan tid, haefdon neowne gefeannbsp;870 maerSum gemeted. pa pser menigo cwom,nbsp;folc unlytel, ond gefaerenne mannbsp;brohton on baere beorna Jjreatenbsp;on neaweste, (waes )}a nigoSe tid),nbsp;gingne gastleasne. pa Saer ludas waesnbsp;875 on modsefan miclum geblissod.
Heht pa asettan sawlleasne, life belidenes lie on eorSan,nbsp;unlifgendes, ond up ahofnbsp;rihtes wemend para roda twanbsp;880 fyrhSgleaw on faeSme ofer psdt faege hus,nbsp;deophyegende. Hit waes dead swa sr,nbsp;lie legere faest. Leomu eolodonnbsp;Jjreanedum bejjeaht. pa sio pridde waesnbsp;ahafen halig. Hra waes on anbidenbsp;885 oSSaet him uppan aeSelinges waesnbsp;rod araered, rodoreyninges beam,nbsp;sigebeaeen soS. He sona arasnbsp;gaste gegearwod, geador bu samodnbsp;lie ond sawl. paer waes lof hafennbsp;890 faeger mid py folee. Faeder weorSodon,nbsp;ond pone soSan sunu wealdendesnbsp;wordum heredon. Sie him wuldor ond panenbsp;a butan ende eallra geseeafta!
861 hwylcne] hwylcre 877 belidenes] Four letters erased after this word
-ocr page 193-ELENE nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;91
Da wses )jam folce on ferhSsefan,
895 ingemynde, swa him a scyle,
wundor ]gt;a, worhte weoroda dryhten to feorhnere fira cynne,nbsp;lifes lattiow. pa peer ligesynnignbsp;on lyft astah lacende feond.
900 Ongan pa hleotirian helledeofol, eatol aeclaeca, yfela gemyndig:
“Hwaet is pis, la, manna, pe minne eft purh fyrngeflit folgap wyrdeS,nbsp;iceS ealdne niS, eehta strudeS?
905 pis is singal sacu. Sawla ne mo ton manfremmende in minum lengnbsp;aehtum wunigan. Nu cwom elpeodig,nbsp;pone ic aer on firenum faestne talde,nbsp;hafaS mec bereafod rihta gehwylces,
910 feohgestreona. Nis Saet faeger siS.
Feala me se haelend hearma gefremede, niba nearolicra, se be in Nazarebnbsp;afeded waes. Sybban furpum weoxnbsp;of cildhade, symle cirde to himnbsp;915 aehte mine. Ne mot aenige nunbsp;rihte spowan. Is his rice bradnbsp;ofer middangeard. Min is geswibrodnbsp;raed under roderum. Ic pa rode ne pearfnbsp;hleahtre herigean. Hwaet, se haelend menbsp;920 in pam engan ham oft getynde,
geomrum to sorge! Ic purh ludas aer hyhtful gewearb, ond nu gehyned eom,nbsp;goda geasne, purh ludas eft,nbsp;fah ond freondleas. Gen ic findan cannbsp;925 purh wrohtstafas wibercyr sibban
of bam wearhtreafum, ic awecce wib be oberne cyning, se ehteb pin,nbsp;ond he forlaeteb lare pinenbsp;ond manpeawum minum folgap,
915 Ne] e aZiereda? 916 spowan] w aZZerei/rom n? 924 findan can] findan ne can 925 siSSan] wiS'San 926 awecce] céwecce
-ocr page 194-92
ELENE
930 ond |)ec Jjonne sendeS in pa sweartestan ond pa wyrrestan witebrogan,nbsp;pmt Su, sarum forsoht, wiSsaecest faestenbsp;Jjone ahangnan cyning, )jam bu hyrdest ser.”
Him ba gleawhydig ludas oncwEeb,
935 haeleb hildedeor, (him waes halig gast befolen faeste, fyrhat lufu,nbsp;weallende gewitt }?urh witgan snyttro),nbsp;ond jjaet word gecwaeb, wisdomes ful:
“Ne jjearft bu swa swibe, synna gemyndig,
940 sar niwigan ond saece raeran,
morbres manfrea, psdi pamp; se mihtiga cyning in neolnesse nyber bescufeb,nbsp;synwyrcende, in susla grundnbsp;domes leasne, se be deadra fealanbsp;945 worde awehte. Wite bu pe gearwornbsp;jjaet bu unsnyttrum anforletenbsp;leohta beorhtost ond lufan dryhtnes,
Jjone faegran gefean, ond on fyrbaebe suslum bejjrungen sybban wunodest,
950 ade onaeled, ond pxi awa scealt, wiberhycgende, wergbu dreogan,nbsp;yrmbu butan ende.” Elene gehyrdenbsp;hu se feond ond se freond geflitu raerdon,nbsp;tireadig ond trag, on twa halfa,
955 synnig ond gesaelig. Sefa wss jje glaedra ))aes Jje heo gehyrde jjone hellesceaj^annbsp;oferswibedne, synna bryttan,nbsp;ond pa wundrade ymb Jjaes weres snyttro,nbsp;hu he swa geleafful on swa lytlum faecenbsp;960 ond swa uncybig aefre wurde,
gleawnesse J^urhgoten. Gode )?ancode, wuldorcyninge, )38es hire se willa gelampnbsp;Jjurh beam godes bega gehwaebres,nbsp;ge aet piere gesyhbe J^aes sigebeames,
937 witgan] wigan 941 )7e] Not in MS. 952 ende] A letter erased before this word 954 halfa] halfa 957 oferswi'Sedne] ofer swiSendenbsp;958 ymb Jjaes] ym^Jpaes
-ocr page 195-93
ELENE
965 ge Sïes geleafan pe hio swa leohte oncneow, wuldorfiEste gife in )7ses weres breostum.
Da waes gefrege in baere folcsceare, geond ba werbeode wide laeded,nbsp;masre morgenspel manigum on andannbsp;970 bara pt dryhtnes ae dyrnan woldon,
boden aefter burgum, swa brimo faebmeb, in ceastra gehw'sere, piet Cristes rod,nbsp;fyrn foldan begrasfen, funden wsere,nbsp;selest sigebeacna bara be sib obbe aernbsp;975 halig under heofenum ahafen wurde,nbsp;ond waes ludeum gnornsorga maest,nbsp;werum wansaeligum, wyrda labost,nbsp;baer hie hit for worulde wendan meahton,nbsp;cristenra gefean. Da sio cwen bebeadnbsp;980 ofer eorlmaegen aras fysan
ricene to rade. Sceoldon Romwarena ofer heanne holm hlaford seceannbsp;ond bam wiggende wilspella maestnbsp;seolfum gesecgan, b®t sigorbeacennbsp;985 burh meotodes est meted waere,
funden in foldan, piet aer feala maela behyded waes halgum to teonan,nbsp;cristenum folce. pa bam cininge wearbnbsp;burh ba maeran word mod geblissod,
990 ferhb gefeonde., Naes pa. fricgendra under goldhoman gad in burgum,nbsp;feorran geferede. Waes him frofra maestnbsp;geworden in worlde aet bam willspelle,nbsp;hlihende hyge, pe him hereraeswannbsp;995 ofer eastwegas, aras brohton,nbsp;hu gesundne sib ofer swonradenbsp;secgas mid sigecwen aseted haefdonnbsp;on Creca land. Hie se casere hehtnbsp;ofstum myclum eft gearwiannbsp;1000 sylfe to sibe. Secgas ne gaeldon
971 boden] bodan 972 rod] Not in MS. 974 sigebeacna] sige be^cna 984 b®t Saet] be 8aet 996 swonrade] spon rade 997 aseted] aseten
-ocr page 196-94
ELENE
sySSan andsware edre gehyrdon, asSelinges word. Heht he Elenan haelnbsp;abeodan beadurofre, gif hie brim nesennbsp;ond gesundne siS settan mosten,
1005 haeleb hwaetmode, to )jaere halgan byrig.
Heht hire ]gt;a. aras eac gebeodan Constantinus })aet hio cirican ])xinbsp;on ]7am beorhhlibe begra raedumnbsp;getimbrede, tempel dryhtnesnbsp;1010 on Caluarie Griste to willan,
haelebum to helpe, ]7aer sio halige rod gemeted waes, meerost beamanbsp;jjara })e gefrugnen foldbuendenbsp;on eorSwege. Hio geefnde swa,
1015 sibban winemagas westan brohton ofer lagufaesten leofspell manig.
Da seo cwen bebead craeftum getyde sundor asecean ])a, selestan,
))a )5e wrffitlicost wyrcan cubon 1020 stangefogum, on pam stedewange
girwan godes tempel, swa hire gasta weard reord of roderum. Heo pa rode hehtnbsp;goldè beweorcean ond gimcynnum,nbsp;mid pam sebelestum eorcnanstanumnbsp;1025 besettan searocrseftum ond pa in seolfren faetnbsp;locum belucan. pser pset lifes treo,nbsp;selest sigebeama, sibban wunodenbsp;tebelum anbrsece. peer bib a gearunbsp;wrabu wannhalum wita gehwylces,
1030 sasce ond sorge. Hie sona paer
purh pa halgan gesceaft helpe findap,
godcunde gife. Swylce ludas onfeng nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;'
aefter fyrstmearce fulwihtes bseb,
ond geclaensod wearb Griste getrywe,
1035 lifwearde leof. His geleafa wearb faest on ferhbe, sibban frofre gast
1019 cubon] cuSo'} 1025 besettan] Be setton 1028 asSelum] seSelu at end of a line anbrEece] anbrgce
-ocr page 197-95
ELENE
wie gewunode in J^ass weres breostum, bylde to bote. He ^set betere geceas,nbsp;wuldres wynne, ond })am wyrsan wiösoc,
1040 deofulgildum, ond gedwolan fylde, unrihte ae. Him wearb ece rex,nbsp;meotud milde, god, mihta wealdend.
pa wses gefulwad se de ser feala tida leoht gearu
* * *
1045 inbryrded breostsefa on })aet betere lif,
gewended to wuldre. Huru, wyrd gescreaf })aet he swa geleaffull ond swa leof godenbsp;in worldrice weordan sceolde,
Griste geeweme. paet gecySed weard,
1050 siddan Elene heht Eusebium on rasdgebeaht, Rome bisceop,nbsp;gefetian on fultum, fordsnoterne,nbsp;haeleda gersedum to psere halgan byrig,nbsp;paet he gesette on sacerdhadnbsp;1055 in Jerusalem ludas pam folcenbsp;to bisceope burgum on innan,nbsp;purh gastes gife to godes templenbsp;craeftum gecorene, ond hine Cyriacusnbsp;purh snyttro gepeaht syddan nemdenbsp;1060 niwan stefne. Nama waes gecyrred
beornes in burgum on paet betere ford, ae haelendes. pa gen Elenan waesnbsp;mod gemynde ymb pa maeran wyrd,nbsp;geneahhe for pam naeglum pe daes nergendesnbsp;1065 fet purhwodon ond his folme swa some,nbsp;mid pam on rode waes rodera wealdendnbsp;gefaestnod, frea mihtig. Be dam frignan ongannbsp;cristenra cwen, Cyriacus baednbsp;paet hire pa gina gastes mihtumnbsp;1070 ymb wundorwyrd willan gefylde,
onwrige wuldorgifum, ond paet word acwaed to pam bisceope, bald reordode:
“pu me, eorla hleo, pone aedelan beam.
-ocr page 198-96
ELENE
rode rodera cininges ryhte getaehtesS,
1075 on )ja ahangen waes haeSenum folmum gasta geocend, godes agen beam,nbsp;nerigend fira. Mee jjaera naegla gennbsp;on fyrhSsefan fyrwet mynga)?.
Wolde ic }jaet Su funde J)a be in foldan gen 1080 deope bedolfen dierne sindon,
heolstre behyded. A min hige sorgab, reonig reoteS, ond geresteb nonbsp;aerjjan me gefylle faeder aelmihtig,nbsp;wereda wealdend, willan minne,
1085 niba nergend, Jjurh }jara njegla cyme, halig of hiehba. Nu bu hraüdlicenbsp;eallum eabmedum, ar selesta,
]pine bene onsend in ba beorhtan gesceaft, on wuldres wyn. Bide wigena )?rymnbsp;1090 }7set jje gecybe, cyning slmibtig,
hord under hrusan )}aet gehyded gen, dugubum dyrne, deogol bideb.”
pa se halga ongan hyge stabolian, breostum onbryrded, bisceop paes folces.
1095 Glaedmod eode gumena preate god hergendra, ond pa geornlicenbsp;Cyriacus on Caluarienbsp;hleor onhylde, hygerune ne mab,nbsp;gastes mihtum to gode cleopodenbsp;1100 eallum eabmedum, baed him engla weardnbsp;geopenigean uncube wyrd,nbsp;niwan on nearwe, hwjer he para naegla swibostnbsp;on pam wangstede wenan porfte.
Leort ba tacen forb, paer hie to saegon,
1105 faeder, frofre gast, burh fyres bleo up ebigean paer pa aebelestannbsp;haeleba geraedum hydde waeronnbsp;purh nearusearwe, naeglas on eorban.
Da cwom semninga sunnan beorhtra
1089 wyn] .w.
1074 cininges] cining at end of page 1097 Caluarie] caluarig
-ocr page 199-97
ELENE
1110 lacende lig. Leode gesawon hira willgifan wundor cySan,
6a Sser of heolstre, swylce heofonsteorran oöSe goldgimmas, grunde getenge,nbsp;naeglas of nearwe neoSan seinendenbsp;1115 leohte lixton. Leode gefaegon,
weorud willhre'Sig, saegdon wuldor gode ealle anmode, jjeah hie aer wEcronnbsp;tJurh deofles spild in gedwolan lange,nbsp;acyrred fram Griste. Hie cwEedon }?us:
1120 “Nu we seolfe geseoS sigores tacen, soSwundor godes, jjeah we wiSsocun sernbsp;mid leasingum. Nu is in leoht cymen,nbsp;onwrigen, wyrda bigang. Wuldor ]9ses agenbsp;on heannesse heofonrices god!”
1125 Da waes geblissod se 6e to bote gehwearf Jjurh beam godes, bisceop ]jara leoda,nbsp;niwan stefne. He ))am nseglum onfeng,nbsp;egesan geaclod, ond Jjaere arwyr6annbsp;cwene brohte. Hsefde Ciriacusnbsp;1130 eall gefylled, swa him seo se6ele bebead,nbsp;wifes willan. pa wees wopes bring,nbsp;hat heafodwylm ofer hleor goten,
(nalles for torne tearas feollon ofer wira gespon), wuldres gefyllednbsp;1135 cwene willa. Heo on cneow settenbsp;leohte geleafan, lac weoröode,nbsp;blissum hremig, Jje hire brungen waesnbsp;gnyrna to geoce. Gode hancode,nbsp;sigora dryhtne, )je hio so6 geeneownbsp;1140 ondweardlice Jjaet waes oft bodod
feor aer beforan fram fruman worulde, folcum to frofre. Heo gefylled waesnbsp;wisdomes gife, ond pa wie beheoldnbsp;halig heofonlic gast, hre6er weardode,
1145 ae6elne inno6, swa hie aelmihtig sigebearn godes sio66an freo6ode.
1113 goldgimmas] god gimmas 1127 j?am nasglum] pa.n nxglan
98
ELENE
Ongan J)a geornlice gastgerynum on sefan secean soSfestnessenbsp;weg to wuldre. Huru, weroda godnbsp;1150 gefullaeste, faeder on roderum,
cining selmihtig, pxt seo cwen begeat willan in worulde. Wees se witedomnbsp;)jurh fyrnwitan beforan sungennbsp;eall aefter orde, swa hit eft gelampnbsp;1155 Singa gehwylces. peodcwen ongannbsp;})urh gastes gife georne secannbsp;nearwe geneahhe, to hwan hio jja neeglas selostnbsp;ond deorlicost gedon meahte,nbsp;dugoSum to hroSer, hwset Jjses weere dryhtnes willa.nbsp;1160 Heht Sa gefetigean forSsnotternenbsp;ricene to rune, jjone J)e reedgejjeahtnbsp;))urh gleawe miht georne cuSe,nbsp;frodne on ferhSe, ond hine frignan ongannbsp;hwaet him ))aes on sefan selost ]7uhtenbsp;1165 to gelaestenne, ond his lare geceas
)7urh })eodscipe. He hire J?riste oncweeS:
“J)aet is gedafenlic jjaet Su dryhtnes word on hyge healde, halige rune,nbsp;cwen seleste, ond )7aes cininges bebodnbsp;1170 georne begange, nu Jje god sealdenbsp;sawle sigesped ond snyttro creeft,nbsp;nerigend fira. J)u Sas neeglas hatnbsp;Jjam eeSelestan eorScyninganbsp;burgagendra on his bridels don,
1175 meare to midlum. peet manigum sceall geond middangeard maere weorSan,nbsp;ponne eet saecce mid py oferswiSan msegenbsp;feonda gehwylcne, jjonne fyrdhwatenbsp;on twa healfe tohtan secap,
1180 sweordgeniSlan, Jjeer hie ymb sige winnaS, wraS wiS wraSum. He ah eet wigge sped,nbsp;sigor eet seecce, ond sybbe gehweer.
1149 weroda] weorda 1180 sige] Not in MS. |
1166 Juriste] Not in MS. winnaS] willaS 1169 seleste] selest |
99
ELENE
aet gefeohte friS, se '8e foran laedeS bridels on blancan, ]?onne beadurofenbsp;1185 aet garjprsece, guman gecoste,
beraS bord ond ord. pis bib beorna gehwam wiS aeglaece unoferswibednbsp;waepen aet wigge. Be Sam se witga sang,nbsp;snottor searupancum, (sefa deop gewod,
1190 wisdomes gewitt), he paet word gecwaeb:
'CuJ? j^aet gewyrbeS peet {)ses cyninges sceal mearh under modegum midlum geweorbod,nbsp;bridelshringum. Bib pset beacen godenbsp;halig nemned, ond se hwaeteadig,
1195 wigge weorbod, se peet wieg byrb.’ ” pa pset ofstlice eall gelaestenbsp;Elene for eorlum. ^Ebelinges hebt,nbsp;beorna beaggifan, bridels fraetwan,nbsp;hire selfre suna sende to lacenbsp;1200 ofer geofenes stream gife unscynde.
Heht pa tosomne pa beo seleste mid ludeum gumena wiste,nbsp;haeleba cynnes, to paere halgan byrignbsp;cuman in pa ceastre. pa seo cwen ongannbsp;1205 laeran leofra heap paet hie lufan dryhtnes,nbsp;ond sybbe swa same sylfra betweonum,nbsp;freondrseddenne. feeste gelaestonnbsp;leahtorlease in hira lifes tid,nbsp;ond pses latteowes larum hyrdon,
1210 cristenum peawum, pe him Cyriacus
bude, boca gleaw. Wees se bissceophad fsegere befaested. Oft him feorran tonbsp;laman, limseoce, lefe cwomon,nbsp;healte, heorudreorige, hreofe ond blinde,
1215 heane, hygegeomre, symle haelo paer aet pam bisceope, bote fundonnbsp;ece to aldre. Da gen him Elene forgeafnbsp;sineweorbunga, pa hio waes sibes fusnbsp;eft to eble, ond pa eallum bebead
1183 foran] fonan 1189 deop] A letter erased after this word
-ocr page 202-100
ELENE
1220 on Jjam gumrice god hergendum,
werum ond wifum, pset hie weorSeden mode ond msegene Jjone masran daeg,nbsp;heortan gehigdum, in Sam sio halige rodnbsp;gemeted wses, maerost beamanbsp;1225 psiva. pamp; of eorSan up aweoxe,
geloden under leafum. Waes pa. lencten agan butan VI nihtum ser sumeres cymenbsp;on Maias kalend. Sie ]?ara manna gehwamnbsp;behliden helle duru, heofones ontyned,
1230 ece geopenad engla rice,
dream unhwilen, ond hira dael scired mid Marian, }je on gemynd nimenbsp;psere deorestan daegweorbunganbsp;rode under roderum, pa se ricestanbsp;1235 ealles oferwealdend earme bej^eahte. Finit.nbsp;pus ic frod ond fus purh past faecne busnbsp;wordcraeftum waef ond wundrum laes,nbsp;pragum preodude ond gepanc reododenbsp;nihtes nearwe. Nysse ic gearwenbsp;1240 be Saere rode riht aer me rumran gepeahtnbsp;Jjurh Sa maeran miht on modes peahtnbsp;wisdom onwreah. Ic waes weorcum fah,nbsp;synnum asasled, sorgum gewaeled,nbsp;bitrum gebunden, bisgum beprungen,
1245 aer me lare onlag purh leohtne had gamelum to geoce, gife unscyndenbsp;maegencyning amaet ond on gemynd begeat,nbsp;torht ontynde, tidum gerymde,nbsp;bancofan onband, breostlocan onwand,
1250 leoSucraeft onleac. paes ic lustum breac, willum in worlde. Ic paes wuldres treowesnbsp;oft, nales aene, haefde ingemyndnbsp;aer ic paet wundor onwrigen haefdenbsp;ymb pone beorhtan beam, swa ic on bocum fand,
1255 wyrda gangum, on gewritum cySan
1228 kalend] .kl. 1234 ricesta] ricesSa 1237 wordcraeftum] word craeft 1240 rode] Not in MS. 1241 peaht] eaht with p added before e 1244nbsp;bisgum] b'esgum
-ocr page 203-101
ELENE
be Sam sigebeacne. A wses secg oS Sset cnyssed cearwelmum, h dmsende,
)7eah he in medohealle maSmas Jjege, éeplede gold, ffl gnornodenbsp;1260 gefera, nearusorge dreah,nbsp;enge rune, Jjaer him M forenbsp;milpaSas maet, modig ]jraegdenbsp;wirum gewlenced. is geswiSrad,nbsp;gomen eefter gearum, geogoS is gecyrred,nbsp;1265 aid onmedla. Pi wass geara
geogoShades gla;m. Nu synt geardagas aefter fyrstmearce forS gewitene,nbsp;lifwynne geliden, swa P toglideS,nbsp;flodas gefysde. Y seghwam biSnbsp;1270 Iffine under lyfte; landes frastwe
gewitajj under wolcnum winde geliccost, Jjonne he for hseleSum hlud astigeS,nbsp;waeSeS be wolcnum, wedende faereSnbsp;ond eft semninga swige gewyrSeS,
1275 in nedcleofan nearwe geheaSrod,
Jjream forjjrycced.
Swa a Jjeos world eall gewiteS, ond eac swa some J^e hire on wurdonnbsp;atydrede, tionleg nimeS,
1280 Sonne dryhten sylf dom geseceS engla weorude. Sceall asghwylc Saernbsp;reordberendra riht gehyrannbsp;daeda gehwylcra Jjurh Jjaes deman muS,nbsp;ond worda swa same wed gesyllan,
1285 eallra unsnyttro aer gesprecenra,
)jristra gej^onca. ponne on preo daeleS in fyres feng folc anra gehwylc,nbsp;para J?e gewurdon on widan feorenbsp;ofer sidne grand. SoSfaeste bioSnbsp;1290 yfemest in pam ade, eadigra gedryht,
duguS domgeorne, swa hie adreogan magon
1256 secg] ssecc 1263 P| Another P erased before this one 1268 t] Preceded by another 1 erased 1277 a] Not in MS,
-ocr page 204-102
ELENE
ond butan earfebum eabe gejjolian, modigra maegen. Him gemetga)? eallnbsp;seldes leoma, swa him ebost biS,
1295 sylfum geseftost. Synfulle beob,
mane gemengde, in Sam midle }?read, haeleb higegeomre, in hatne wylm,
)?rosme bejjehte. Bib se J^ridda dael, awyrgede womsceaSan, in Jjaes wylmes grund,
1300 lease leodhatan, lige befsested Jjurh aergewyrht, arleasra sceolu,nbsp;in gleda gripe. Gode no sySbannbsp;of Sam morSorhofe in gemynd cumaS,nbsp;wuldorcyninge, ac hie worpene beoSnbsp;1305 of Sam heaSuwylme in hellegrund,nbsp;torngeniSlan. BiS Jjam twam daelumnbsp;ungelice. Moton engla freannbsp;geseon, sigora god. Hie asodene beoS,nbsp;asundrod fram synnum, swa smaete goldnbsp;1310 jjset in wylme biS womma gehwylcesnbsp;jjurh ofnes fyr eall geclsensod,nbsp;amered ond gemylted. Swa biS jjara manna selcnbsp;ascyred ond asceaden scylda gehwylcre,nbsp;deopra firena, )?urh ])8es domes fyr.
1315 Moton ))onne siS]?an sybbe brucan, eces eadwelan. Him biS engla weardnbsp;milde ond bliSe, ]?£es Se hie mana gehwylcnbsp;forsawon, synna weorc, ond to suna metudesnbsp;wordum cleopodon. ForSan hie nu on wlite scina}?nbsp;1320 englum gelice, yrfes bruca)?
wuldorcyninges to widan feore. Amen.
1294 seldes] e'Sles
-ocr page 205-NOTES
-ocr page 206-An. Andreas Ap. Fates of the Apostles Beow. Beowulf Brun. Battle of Brunanburh Dan. Daniel El. Elene Ex. Exodus Gen.nbsp;Genesis Guth. Guthlac Jud. Judith Jul. Juliana Rid. Riddlesnbsp;Soul and Body II. Soul and Body (Exeter Book)
For Grein, Kemble, Thorpe, Wülker, see Bibliography, Part II. For Baskervill, Cook, Grimm, Holthausen, Kluge, Krapp, Stephens, Zupitza,nbsp;see Bibliography, Part III. For Craigie, Ettmilller, Körner, Sweet, seenbsp;Bibliography, Part IV.
Anglia Beibl. Beiblatt zur Anglia.
Anz.fdA. Anzeiger fiir deutsches Altertum.
Archiv. Archiv fiir das Studium der neueren Sprachen und Literaturen. Beitr. Beitrage zur Geschichte der deutschen Sprache und Literatur.nbsp;Bonner Beitr. Bonner Beitrage zur Anglistik.
Bonnet. Acta Andreae et Matthiae, in Part 2, Vol. I, of Acta Apostolorum Apocrypha, ed. Lipsius et Bonnet.
Bos.-Tol. Bosworth-Toller, Anglo-Saxon Dictionary.
Eng. Stud. Englische Studiën.
Grein, Dicht. Dichtungen der Angelsachsen, Vol. II.
Grein, Spr. Sprachschatz der angelsachsischen Dichter.
Grein-Köhler. Sprachschatz der angelsachsischen Dichter, revised ed. by Kohier.
JEGPh. Journal of English and Germanic Philology.
Koek, JJJ. Jubilee Jaunts and Jottings.
Koek, PPP. Plain Points and Puzzles.
Leo. Queb de se ipso Cynevulfus poeta Anglosaxonicus tradiderit.
MLN. Modern Language Notes.
Records. The Anglo-Saxon Poetic Records, ed. Krapp.
Sievers, Angels. Gram. Angelsachsische Grammatik, 3d ed., 1898. Tijdschrift. Tijdschrift voor Nederlandsche Taal- en Letterkunde.nbsp;Trautmann, BEV. Berichtigungen, Erklarungen und Vermutungen zunbsp;Cynewulfs Werken, in Bonner Beitr. XXIII, 85-146.
Von der Warth. Metrisch-sprachliches und Textkritisches zu Cynewulfs Werken.
ZfdA. Zeitschrift für deutsches Altertum.
ZfdPh. Zeitschrift für deutsche Philologie.
-ocr page 207-Andreas] For the title, see Introd., p. xviii. 1 gefrunan] Preterite plurals in -an are very frequent in the Vercelli Book and have not been altered.nbsp;18 gesceode] Grimm and Kemble alter to gesceod, but the meter requiresnbsp;gesceode. On gesceode as a weak variant of the more regular gesceod, seenbsp;Bright, MLN. XVII, 426.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;23 ah] The spelling ah occurs eight times
in Andreas, the spelling ac five times, and ach only in 1. 1592. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;31 heafod-
gimmas] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 8, proposed this emendation, the word being a masculine noun. The spelling -gimme was obviously an echo of -grimmenbsp;in the first half-line. 32 agetton] See 1. 1143, and Brun. 18, garum ageted.nbsp;36 heortan on hreSre] The edd. retain the MS. reading heorlan hredre,nbsp;except Krapp and Craigie, who supply on before hredre. So also Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLIII, 298. The preposition evidently was omitted by the scribenbsp;because of its similarity to the ending of heortan. 38-39] Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 108, would change mede, 1. 40, to made, and gedrehte to gerxhten,nbsp;“with their mouth they sought hay and grass.” But mede is an adj.,nbsp;agreeing with hie, “but hay and grass afflicted them, weary for lack of food.”nbsp;See 1. 1157.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;43 gedraag] The dictionaries assume one word of two forms,
gedrxg and gedreag, but Kock, Anglia XLVI, 64, would distinguish these, deriving gedrseg, “bustle,” from dragan, and gedreag from dreogan. 51nbsp;abreoton] Grimm and Kemble change to abruton, but the form abreotonnbsp;seems to be by attraction to the reduplicating verbs, see Sievers, Angels.nbsp;Gram., § 384, 2, and Bright, MLN. II, 160.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;54 onmod] “Resolute,” as
in 1. 1638, and not the same as anmod, “of one mind,” as in 11. 1565, 1601. 64 seowaS] Grimm reads xeowaS, “sew, weave,” for the MS. seodad, followednbsp;by Kemble, Grein, Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 8, and Krapp. But Grimm alsonbsp;suggested the possibility of retaining the MS. reading in the sense “coquunt”nbsp;= “weld, fashion.” Kock, Anglia XLVI, 64, would retain seodad in thenbsp;sense “torment,” with elpeodige inwitwrasne as subject, translating, “foreignnbsp;chains torment me.” Kock does not translate searonel. The parallel ofnbsp;Beow. 406, searonel seowed, strongly supports the reading seowad, withnbsp;inwitwrasne and searonel as objects. 66 geohSa] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 8,nbsp;would read geahda, “foolishness,” “mockery,” anticipating dumban, 1. 67,nbsp;instead of geohda, “sorrow.” 85 scyldhetum] See nidhetum, 1. 834.nbsp;82-83] Kock, Anglia XLV, 105, would have no punctuation after stapoligenbsp;and a comma after fxste, taking fxste as an adverb modifying stapolige.nbsp;But if one insists on taking fxste as adverb, “to confirm firmly,” it is betternbsp;to take it so only with the second of the two parallel objects mod andfyrhd-lufan. 89 segl] The spelling segl occurs in 1. 50, the spelling sxgl in 1. 1456.nbsp;Perhaps the MS. form s(gl was intended to indicate this second spelling.
-ocr page 208-106
106 willan] A genitive, parallel to tyres, as Kock, JJJ., p. 1, points out. 109 synnige] The MS. reading synne might be retained, as it is by all edd.nbsp;except Krapp, as an instrumental noun, but one expects a parallel to wser-logan, 1. 108, and see 11. S6S, 710, 964. Trautmann, BEV., p. 109, readsnbsp;synge. 115 of nede most] Von der Warth, p. 12, would alter to of nedurt%nbsp;eft, retaining hweorfest, 1. 117.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;117 hweorfan] All edd. retain hweorfest
except Krapp, who reads hweorfan, following Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 8. So also Trautmann, BEV., p. 109.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;120 on riht] All edd. read on riht, except
Grein, who reads onriht as adj., and so also Trautmann, BEV., p. 109. See 11. 324, 700.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;127-128] Monroe, MEN. XXXI, 374, would place 1. 128
before 1. 127. But Grein’s arrangement of the lines is satisfactory with 1. 127 in parentheses, and hrysedon as intransitive. 134 on rimcrEefte]nbsp;Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 8, would omit on. 140 hira mod] Equivalent tonbsp;“they”; see 1. 454, ure mod = “we,” 1. 1242, pset xdele mod = “he,” andnbsp;other examples in El. 597, Jul. 26, 209, Guth. 711.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;142 eafeSum] The
late MS. spelling eaue'Sum may well have been a customary spelling of the scribe’s day, but that it was accidental here is sufBciently proved by thenbsp;fact that among the innumerable opportunities the scribe had of writingnbsp;u for voiced ƒ, this is the only example that occurs in the whole text ofnbsp;Andreas. See El. 89, note. 145 Jiaes] The edd. read hwxs for the MS.nbsp;wxs, except Krapp, who reads pses, following Bright, MEN. II, 160, and sonbsp;Craigie. The first letter of pxs was probably miswritten by the scribe as thenbsp;usual runic symbol for w, the opposite to what apparently happened innbsp;seoSaS, 1. 64. But Eohmann, Anglia III, 126, Zupitza, Anglia III, 369,nbsp;Klaeber, Archiv CXX, 153, defend hwxs, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 142,nbsp;approves Bright’s pxs. 157 symble] An adverb, “ever,” as in 11. 659,nbsp;1384, 1581. But Trautmann, BEV., p. 109, thinks that symble violatesnbsp;sense and meter. He supposes an omission in the MS. and would print:
Swa hie symble..........
... ymb Jrritig })ing gehedon nihtgerimes.
164 oft] The edd. retain of, except Krapp, oft, following Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9, and so also Trautmann, BEV., p. 109.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;167 sio] Equivalent to “his,”
i.e. Andrew’s. See Sievers, Beitr. XII, 192. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;171 cirebaldum] The only
occurrence of this compound. Müller (see Wiilker, Bibliothek II, 9), suggested cynehaldum. 174 friS] ¥or frib's, a variant oi ferhS, see Gen.nbsp;107, 1142, notes, in Records I, and also An. 282, 337, 430. Cosijn, Beitr.nbsp;XXI, 9, Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 39, Trautmann, BEV., p. 109,nbsp;change friS to ferS, but Kock, JJJ., p. 2, would retain friS. Trautmannnbsp;also thinks 1. 174ö is too short metrically and would read puferan scealt or punbsp;scealt geferan. 185 fore] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9, Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 107, would read ofer iorfore. But take fore as adverb, “it is nownbsp;three days before.” Kock, Anglia XEVI, 66, confirms this reading,nbsp;jisre] Von der Warth, p. 13, would omit pxre for metrical reasons.
-ocr page 209-107
195 halig of heofenum] The emendation was made by Von der Warth, p. 14, and Kock, Anglia XLVI, 66. Trautmann, Kynewulf, p. 117, had previously suggested heah before of. 198 wegas ofer widland] All edd.,nbsp;except Krapp, read wid land, “ways over the wide land,” but Grein, Germania X, 423, changes to widland = the earth. Whether one should readnbsp;wegas, “ways, paths,” or wegas, “waves,” is debatable, see Krapp, Andreas,nbsp;1. 198, note, and Klaeber, Archiv CXX, 154. winas] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI,nbsp;9, would change to weras, but Kock, Anglia XLII, 111, would retain winasnbsp;as meaning “people,” not “friends.” But the meaning “friends” is better,nbsp;“These stranger earls are not my familiar friends.”
216lt;i] Trautmann, BEV., p. 110, suggests omitting pa fore to shorten the line metrically, 224 mine] For similar word-order, see 1. 479J.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;234
gearo, guSe fram] Wiilker has a comma after gude and no punctuation after fram. The punctuation in the text was suggested by Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9,nbsp;and approved by Trautmann, BEV., p. 110.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;236 faruSe] For the confu
sion between/uroS and warod, see Krapp, Modern Philology II, 405^06. 243 blac] Kock, Anglia XLVI, 67, would take bloc as adj., “resplendent,”nbsp;and therefore would place only a comma after heolsire. 245 gemette]nbsp;Kemble supplied gesceawode for the obvious omission here, and Grimm,nbsp;followed by Grein, Wiilker and Baskervill, supplied geseah. Since neithernbsp;of these words is adequate metrically, the reading gemette by Sievers, Beitr.nbsp;X, 517, is to be preferred. Trautmann, BEV., p. 110, suggestsornbsp;mctte, or gemette, with Sievers. 255 fasgn] The MS. reading frxgn isnbsp;retained by all edd. except Krapp, who readsfssgn with Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9.nbsp;The juxtaposition of two verbs would be doubtful in any case, but thenbsp;reading fsegn here is placed beyond question by the corresponding passagenbsp;in the Greek text, see Bonnet, p. 70, éx“P’; X“P“'' iieya\riv ad/oSpa. Thenbsp;Anglo-Saxon prose Legend of St. Andrew, Bright, Reader, p. 116, has: andnbsp;he wses gefeonde mid mycle gefean and him to cwx'd. 257 macraeftige] Seenbsp;1. 472. These are the only two occurrences of this compound, the firstnbsp;element of which seems to be ma-, comparative of micel. Grimm, note,nbsp;suggests, however, that ma- may be a substantive, synonym of mere, “sea.”nbsp;Sweet, Student’s Dictionary, p. Ill, suggests mxgen- for ma-. 258 anenbsp;aïgflotan] The phrase may be taken as appositive to macrxftige men, innbsp;which case ane is best translated as “solitary,” or as appositive to ceolum,nbsp;with ane in the sense “admirable,” see Beow. 1885, pxt wxs an cyning.nbsp;261 swa jjaet ne wiste] “As though he (God) did not know,” and see 1. 501nbsp;for this sense of swa. Kock, Anglia XLVI, 68, explains the passage as meaning “without Andrew knowing,” but this does not accord with I. 262.nbsp;267 snude] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9, followed by Simons, Cynewulfs Wort-schatz, p. 130, Trautmann, BEV., p. 110, would change to sunde. 298nbsp;aras] All edd. retain aras here, but Grein, Germania X, 423, suggests ara,nbsp;and Cook, First Book, p. 214, reads ara in his text, “honors,” “respects,”
-ocr page 210-108
^ as gen. pi. object of unnan, and with a semicolon after gescrifene. But this emended reading does not give a very appropriate meaning. Klaeber,nbsp;Archiv CXX, 154, would take swa, 1. 297, in the sense “then” (if you paynbsp;your fare, etc.), would place a comma after aras but none after ydbord,nbsp;translating, “they [scipweardas, aras] will grant you [to go] up to the ship.”nbsp;Among the various difficulties of the passage, the least seems to be to takenbsp;unnan in the sense “grant” = appoint, “as the ship-guardians, the attendants on the vessel shall appoint to you.”
303 landes ne locenra beaga] Apparently taken over bodily from Beow. 2995, landes and locenra beaga, and perhaps never completely assimilated to thenbsp;context in Andreas. In Beowulf the genitives are dependent on pusendra,nbsp;in the preceding line, but there is no word in Andreas governing the genitives.nbsp;Monroe, MLN. XXXI, 375, takes the genitives as dependent on an impliednbsp;noun, and cites Jud. 158, 330. Sievers, Beitr. XII, 461, gives this as anbsp;regular expanded line, but Trautmann, BEV., p. 110, regards landes ne asnbsp;not by the poet. Omitting landes ne, the genitive locenra beaga would benbsp;coordinate with mra, 1. 302. Schröer, Eng. Stud. X, 121, would also omitnbsp;landes ne. 308 woldes] For other examples of this ending, see hsefdes,nbsp;1. 530, ferodes, 1. 1363, forhogedes, 1. 1381.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;320 sarcwide] Object of sece
and parallel to ondsware. 323 his] See 1. 1664 for the opposite scribal error. 328 hefon] Grimm, Kemble and Grein alter to heofon, and as this isnbsp;the only occurrence of the spelling hefon in Andreas among many examples ofnbsp;heofon, the spelling may be due to a scribal accident. 329 selost] Cook,nbsp;First Book, p. 216, note, suggests sellend for selost, as in Jul. 668, 705 andnbsp;Panther 64. The phrase sigora selost, “best” or “most eminent in victories,”nbsp;does not oqcur elsewhere. 334 stedewangas] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9, readsnbsp;stedewanga, a genitive plural. The use of gelicgap as a transitive is unusual.nbsp;339 est ahwette] Trautmann, BEV., p. 110, takes on eowerne \ agenne dom asnbsp;one line, and est ahwette as half of a following line with the other half lost.nbsp;So also Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 27.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;359 helmwearde] The
edd. all retain holmwearde, except Krapp, who reads helmwearde, following Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9. The change is not necessary for meaning, but thenbsp;parallel passages in the Greek text and the AS. prose legend make it extremely probable. The passage in the prose is as follows. Bright, Reader,nbsp;p. 117,1. 2: and he gesset beforan pam steorrepran pass scipes, pxt wxs Drihtennbsp;Hxlend Crist. See 1. 396 and note. 367 feasceafte] All edd. exceptnbsp;Grein, Krapp and Craigie retain -sceaftne. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9, andnbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. Ill, also prefer -sceafte. The corresponding passagenbsp;in the Greek text. Bonnet, p. 72, 1. 14, adds a detail not contained in thenbsp;poem, that the angel gave three loaves, one for each of the strangers. Thenbsp;plurals in 1. 368 also favor -sceafte. In favor of -sceaftne, it should be noted,nbsp;however, that in 1. 386 S., the poem speaks only of Andrew as having eaten.nbsp;Perhaps we are to infer from 11. 391-395 that his attendants were too sea-
-ocr page 211-109
sick to eat. 375 wasdo gewstte] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 9, would emend to read wada gewealce, which fits the context but requires too great an alterationnbsp;of the text. Kock, Anglia XLIV, 245, would read wasdo geweddon, “thenbsp;waves raged.” Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXII, 137, prefers wxdonbsp;gewseddon, citing Ex. 481, or as alternative, wêede gewxtte, “wet with thenbsp;wave,” referring to strengas, 1. 374. But it is better to take wxdo as nom.nbsp;pi., in the sense “sails, cordage,” with Baskervill, Bos.-Tol., under wxd,nbsp;Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 148, Trautmann, BEV., p. Ill, parallelnbsp;therefore to strengas. 382 holmwege] The word may be holmweg, “seaway,” or holmweg, “sea-wave,” but probably the former, see the frequentnbsp;Anglo-Saxon metaphors bx'd-, flöd-, flotweg and brimrad. 383 argeblond]nbsp;The first element is for ear-, “sea,” as in El. 239, earhgeblond, and elsewhere.nbsp;So also in aryZ, 1. 532, arwela, 1. 853.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;393 geofon] The MS. reading
heofon is retained by Thorpe, Grimm and W iilker, but if it is retained, see also 11. 1508, 1585, it can be only as a variant spelling for geofon. Such anbsp;variant spelling is highly improbable, and the form is best explained as anbsp;scribal inadvertence. It is to be sure somewhat remarkable that the wordnbsp;geofon in the eight times it occurs in this poem should be spelled heofonnbsp;three times. A triple repetition of the same mischance in spelling would benbsp;very doubtful in most cases, but heofon occurs so much more commonly,nbsp;thirty-two times in Andreas, than geofon, that three misspellings seem quitenbsp;credible. It should be noted also that the word geofon occurs an unusuallynbsp;large number of times in Andreas, eight times as against four times innbsp;Beowulf, a poem almost twice as long, and that consequently the chances ofnbsp;error would be increased. Finally one may note that other words withnbsp;initial g are not written indifferently with h. 396 helman] See 1. 359,nbsp;note. The edd. all retain holme here, except Krapp. Grein, note, suggested helme, but the word is recorded only as a weak noun helma. Cook,nbsp;First Book, p. 221, note, suggested helman, repeated by Trautmann, BEV.,nbsp;p. 111.
406 gode orfeorme] The phrase occurs again in 1. 1617, and several times in other poems. Whether one should interpret as “destitute of God” ornbsp;“destitute of good” cannot be determined from the text; Cosijn, Beitr. XXI,nbsp;9, defends gode, Trautmann, BEV., p. 112, defends gbde. The prose version.nbsp;Bright, Reader, p. 117, 11. 11-13, reads: ponne beo we fremde fram eallumnbsp;pam godum pe pu us gearwodesl, and thus supports gode. 408 bioS laSe]nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 112, would read lade biod. 412 hlaforde] Trautmann, BEV., p. 112, would read hlaford for metrical reasons. The half-linenbsp;is discussed by Sievers, Altgermanische Metrik, § 85, Anm. 2. It may wellnbsp;be that the e of hlaforde was added inadvertently, as the e of fore- in 1. 413nbsp;certainly was. 414 nearu] The form of this word as an accusative feminine is discussed by Sievers, Beitr. I, 493, and by Klaeber, Archiv CXX, 155.nbsp;424 sund] All edd. retain sand, except Grein, Krapp. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI,
-ocr page 212-no
10, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 112, also prefer sund. The word is obviously parallel to grund, “abyss,” “ocean,” in 1. 425. See El. 251.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;425 grund]
Grein, note, suggests grand for grund, preterite of grindan, a reading which might justify sand in 1. 424. But the change of sand to sund is more plausible. 432 JElmyrcna] The first element of this compound is an intensive,nbsp;êel- = eal-, and the second is the adj. myrce, “dark, black,” the whole apparently meaning Africa or Ethiopia. For the probable situation of Merme-donia, see Krapp, p. Ixvi. 442 bordstasSu] “The rigging of the ship.”nbsp;For stsed, see Ailfric’s glossary, Wright-Wiilker, Anglo-Saxon and Oldnbsp;English Vocabularies, I, 288, 26, where the word is glossed safon (~ funisnbsp;in prora, Du Cange). brim] Grein, Germania X, 423, and Simons,nbsp;Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 18, would read brün for brim. oft] Kemblenbsp;alters to eft. 452 Windas Jireade] Thorpe and Grimm read windes, andnbsp;Grimm, note, suggests windes preate, but note to 1. 453, windas preade, as annbsp;emendation on the supposition that the MS. reading is windes. 458 to]nbsp;Grimm, Kemble and Grein omit to. 483 este] The meter requires estenbsp;as in Gen. 1509, Beow. 945.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;485 nu pe tir, etc.] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 10,
would reconstruct to read nu pe tircyning \ pa mihtforgef. 487 bestemdon] A past participle. Grimm and Kemble alter to bestemdan, but see bruconne,nbsp;1. 23, for brucanne. 489 gifeSe] Grein, note, suggests geofon, “ocean,”nbsp;for this word, repeated by Kock, Anglia XLIII, 298, who would read gifene.nbsp;So also Grein-Kohler, p. 261, Trautmann, BEV., p. 113. This suits thenbsp;context better, but on gifede, “by chance,” “as it happened,” is also permissible and requires no change. The Greek text, however, supports gifene,nbsp;see Bonnet, p. 75, 1. 17, è^KaidiKarov yap eirXeuira rijv OdXaaaav. ])a]nbsp;Without pa the line is too short metrically. Holthausen, Anglia XIII,nbsp;357, reads iu ond nupa. Bright, MEN. II, 161, reads pa iu and nu. Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLIII, 298, would read iu ond nuna, “of yore and recently.” Trautmann, BEV., p. 113, would read iu ond nyhst, “vor langer zeit und un-langst,” citing Christ 535 for similar metrical structure. Von der Warth,nbsp;p. 17, proposes gifene \ ginnum nupa for the MS. gifede iu ond nu. 491nbsp;mundum freorig] “Cold as to my hands,” modifying Ic, 1. 489. Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 113, would alter freorig to drefde, a verb. 494 hseleSa] All edd.nbsp;retain hailed, which would juxtapose two appositive nouns, except Krapp,nbsp;following Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 10. The reading hseleda improves both sensenbsp;and meter. 495 steoran ofer stsefnan] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 10, takes steorannbsp;as infinitive, and suggests omitting ofer to make stxfnan object of steoran.nbsp;But steoran is better taken as noun, steora, “steersman,” as in the commentnbsp;of Sievers on Cosijn’s note. 496 beate])] The subject is Streamwelni, andnbsp;brimstxdo is a plural object. scrid] “Swift,” from scridan. Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 114, would change to snUd. 499 ySlade] The MS. ydlafe wouldnbsp;mean “shore,” and so all edd. read except Krapp, who has ydlade, followingnbsp;Grein in his Nachtrage, Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 11, and Cook, First Book,nbsp;p. 226. Trautmann, BEV., p. 114, would alter to ydhofe, making ofernbsp;ydhofe parallel to ofer stsefnan, 1. 495. Trautmann also reads seah in 1. 499anbsp;for metrical reasons, and likewise in 1. 493a.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;500 on saeleodan] Grimm
and Kemble read on sse Isedan.
-ocr page 213-111
NOTES ON ANDREAS
SOI landsceare] See 1. 1229 3.aamp; folcsceare, 1. 684. Thorpe misreported the MS. as reading lansceape, and Grimm, Kemble, Grein, Wülker, Baskervillnbsp;and Cook, First Book, p. 226, all read landsceape. 504 brondstaefne]nbsp;Grein reads brontsisefne, but Grein, Germania X, 423, and Spr. I, 136, havenbsp;brondsissfne, an acc. sg. masc. adjective. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 11, wouldnbsp;read brontstasfnne. SIS siS nesan] See El. 1003, gif hie brim nesen. In 1.nbsp;516 geferan is a verb in the same syntax. But Grein, Spr. II, 446, andnbsp;Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 11, would read sidnesan as a noun, object ot geferan.nbsp;523 wuldras] A genitive in -as, as in 1. 1501.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;552 wis on gewitte] See
11. 316, 470. The MS. has mis ongewitte, though the spacing of words is not always of significance. Grein reads wisan gewitte, Wülker has misonnbsp;gewitte, and so Trautmann, BEV., p. 115. This makes mison gewitte parallelnbsp;to geofum, a possible but improbable interpretation. That the Lord shouldnbsp;be described as wise in wit and in words is not strange. 556 fruma ondnbsp;ende] Kemble and Baskervill read fruman, as object of the verb, and Kock,nbsp;JJJ., p. 2, repeats. TakingonA ende, the Alpha and the Omega, thenbsp;words are appositive to cyninga wuldor. 561 ahof] Trautmann, BEV.,nbsp;p. 115, would read ahof on, because arleasan is plural and cynn is collective.nbsp;But the singular verb can agree formally with the singular cynn. Cosijn,nbsp;Beitr. XXI, 12, would change '5a arleasan to 5set arlease, to modify cynn,nbsp;again a mechanical grammatical emendation. 569 ah] Grein reads andnbsp;for ah. 570 drel naenigne] The edd. retain senigne, except Krapp. Thatnbsp;a negative is needed here is shown by the Greek text. Bonnet, p. 76, 11.nbsp;17-18, and also by Andrew’s answer, 11. 573 ff. Kock, JJJ., p. 3, proposes tonbsp;read ne for he in 1. 569, or ne he, retaining xnigne. Holthausen, Anglianbsp;Beibl. XXI, 27, would read na for a, 1. 569, and retain xnigne. 575 gif]nbsp;Grein alters to gife, but in Germania X, 423, and in Spr. I, 505, he returns tonbsp;gif, as an exceptional neuter singular noun. See Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 252.nbsp;579 Sa] As Trautmann, BEV., p. 116, points out, one expects 5am, but 5a,nbsp;nom. pi., may stand as a new grammatical start. 582 grundwaïge] Fornbsp;grundwege, “ocean way.” On * = e, see -rxced, 1. 709, sxgl, 1. 1456. Thenbsp;opposite, e for ss, appears in me5lan, 1. 1440.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;584 Swylce he eac] Traut
mann, BEV., p. 116, would omit either Swylce or eac. 587 win of wa;tere] Trautmann, BEV., p. 116, would alter to wxter to wine. Cosijn, Beitr.nbsp;XXI, 12, would take ond as equivalent to 5set, a relative with wxter as antecedent, “which he commanded to change.” But neither proposal is necessary: “He consecrated wine out of water and commanded [the water] tonbsp;change.” The Greek text. Bonnet, p. 77,1. 2, reads: v5wp eis olvov iitri^oKev.nbsp;592 reonigmode] Sievers, Beitr. X, 506, Krapp read reonig-, but the earliernbsp;edd. retain reomig-. Grimm has reomig- in his text, but discusses reonig-,nbsp;p. 112. The word reonigmod occurs twice elsewhere in Anglo-Saxon poetry,nbsp;but there are no examples of reomigmod.
-ocr page 214-112
NOTES ON ANDREAS
601 weges weard] “The ruler of the wave,” i.e. weges, not wêges. ¦ So also in 1. 632.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;630 fie] Bright, MLN. II, 163, would read peh = peak, and
so Krapp in his text. But the change is not necessary, since pe can be taken as a dative of reference, “for thyself.” gehwiere] Sievers, Beitr. X, 48S,nbsp;would change to gehwsem, Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 12, to gehwxs. See alsonbsp;Sievers, Angels. Gram. § 341, Anm. 4. 633 ne] Grein and Baskervillnbsp;retain the MS. reading nu, but the sense requires ne. 636 Saet] Traut-mann, BEV., p. 117, would change quot;Sasi to glxd. 640 hweorfon] Seenbsp;hweorfan, 1. 1050, and 1. 51, note. 658-667] A rectangular blot on thenbsp;right hand side of fob 38a of the MS. obscures some words of this passage.nbsp;Most of the passage is legible in the reproductions, but in a few instancesnbsp;the readings of Napier’s collation in ZfdA. XXXIII, 66-73, and of Wülkernbsp;are followed. For getimbred, 1. 667, Wülker gives getimbred, with the first enbsp;illegible in the MS. Napier gives it as legibly but not clearly atrimhrednbsp;(misprint for atimbred?). 650 Symble] The adverb, as in 1. 651.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;669
Huscworde] Grein, Spr. II, 112, suggests us worde for huscworde, and Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 82, citingTrautmann, suggests usic worde. Koek,nbsp;JJJ-) P- 3, would read Wordhusce, thus regularizing the alliteration. Butnbsp;Huscworde fits the context too well to permit changing it, even for metricalnbsp;regularity. 682 daeghwaemlice] Trautmann, BEV., p. 117, would readnbsp;dxghwxm, citing Guth. 357, dxghwxm dreoged.
712 wundor agrajfene] An accusative plural, parallel in syntax to anlicnesse, 1. 713. All edd. take the two words together as an adjective compound,nbsp;except Krapp. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 12, would change wundor to wundrum.nbsp;Kock, JJJ., p. 3, repeats Krapp’s reading. 717-719] The addition of pe,nbsp;1. 718, was suggested by Holthausen, Beitr. XVI, 550. With this addition,nbsp;translate, “This is a representation of the most illustrious of the tribes ofnbsp;angels which is in that city [i.e. Heaven] among the dwellers there.” Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLVI, 68, would change is, 1. 719, to his, and would take pxs brem-eslan as meaning “God’s.” The meaning of in pxre ceastre [h]is, he takes tonbsp;be that the images were placed in the temple of Jerusalem, the city of thenbsp;Lord. Kock translates, “This is, amongst the people of His city, a representing of angelic orders of the most Glorious one.” For the unusual word-order and syntax of his emendation [h]is, he cites Gen. 1738, On pam wicumnbsp;his, but the passages are not parallel, since his in Gen. 1738 modifies feorhnbsp;in 1. 1739. In the Greek text the two images are two sphinxes. Bonnet,nbsp;p. 79, 11. 11-12, which are, however, said to be like the Cherubim andnbsp;Seraphim. The phrase kr obparQ (Bonnet, p. 79, 1. 15) apparently corresponds to the words in pxre ceastre, 1. 719. The corresponding passagenbsp;does not appear in the Anglo-Saxon prose legend. The Greek text saysnbsp;nothing about the Cherubim and Seraphim as the highest of the orders of
-ocr page 215-113
angels, and it may be that this elaboration, of a kind not frequent in Andreas, is the work of some hand other than that of the poet. 726 ))egnas] Holt-hausen, Beitr. XVI, 550, alters to pegna. 733-734 secge soScwidum,nbsp;etc.] Grein supposes a loss in the MS. here and to avoid the alliteration of snbsp;and sc, he supplies psel ic com sunu godes as 1. 7335, taking py sceolon gelyfannbsp;as 1. 734a and supplying leoda rxswan as 1. 7345. Trautmann, BEV., p. 117,nbsp;and Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 27, also think that a full line hasnbsp;disappeared from the MS. after 1. 733a. On the alliteration of i and sc, seenbsp;Sievers, Altgermanische Metrik, § 18, 3. Von der Warth, p. 20, suppliesnbsp;pxt ic com sunu meoiudes as completing 1. 733a, taking 1. 7335 as the firstnbsp;half of a following line and adding sceolu arleasra as completing this line.nbsp;The MS. shows no indication of loss. 736 ahleop] The number changesnbsp;from the plural, see syndon, 1. 720 and the following lines, to the singular innbsp;this passage, reflecting the Greek text, in which only one of the sphinxesnbsp;comes down and speaks. 743 werede] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 12, changes tonbsp;wenede, as in 1. 1682, but wordum werede, 1. 1053, is a stronger argument innbsp;favor of the MS. reading. 746 Ge mon cigaS] The emendation was proposed by Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 12, and it is supported by the Greek text.nbsp;Bonnet, p. 80, 1. 8, XeyoKres tamp;v 9t6v tlvai. avBposirov. Kock, Anglianbsp;XLVI, 68, suggests ge mon e[}i\tiga'3, “you take to be a man.” 770nbsp;selfaele] “Baleful,” and see Rid. xxiv, 9, ecdfelo atlor. On xl- = eed-, annbsp;intensive, see 1. 432, note. For the second element, Kern, Taalkundigenbsp;Bijdragen I, 206, Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 13, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 117,nbsp;would read -fe{a)lo. JiJer orenawe wearS] Von der Warth, p. 20, wouldnbsp;read pxr wxs orenawe. 774 on] Needed both metrically and syntactically,nbsp;and supplied by Kemble, Sievers, Beitr. X, 517, Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 13,nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 117.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;780 ®rest] Kemble and Grein read xrisl,
the more usual form of the word meaning “resurrection.” 782 gaste onfon] Trautmann, Kynewulf, p. 29, would supply ond before gaste, andnbsp;Sievers, Beitr. X, 476, would gain a metrical syllable by using the uncontracted form of onfon. 787 scyppend wera] Trautmann, BEV., p. 117,nbsp;would read scyppend weroda to gain a metrical syllable. 794 to godesnbsp;gejjinge] Trautmann, BEV., p. 117, would read to godes pinge as a metricalnbsp;improvement. 799 hwaer se, etc.] Trautmann, BEV., p. 118, suggestsnbsp;adding before se in 1. 799a and se before pê in 1. 7995.
801 Sa Sa] Trautmann, BEV., p. 118, would omit one 3a or both for metrical reasons. 808 to eadwelan] Monroe, MEN. XXXI, 375, suggests placing anbsp;comma after eadwelan and supplying a verb of motion with het, with secannbsp;as parallel to the verb supplied. Kock, Anglia XLIII, 300, assumes thatnbsp;secan goes both with to eadwelan and with dreamas. But to in to eadwelannbsp;may merely indicate the direction or limit of action, “seek in blessedness.”nbsp;810 Jjaes] The edd. read pxr, except Krapp, although the MS. plainly hasnbsp;bxs. The word is a genitive object of neotan. Kock, Anglia XLVI, 69,
-ocr page 216-114
takes its antecedent to be eadwelan, but it may as well be found in swegles, “of heaven,” 816 arajfnan] Trautmann, BEV., p. 118, proposes areccan-,nbsp;“explain,” for arssfnan, “endure.” But there is apparently here a recollection of John xvi. 12.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;819 herede] See 11. 873, 998. The MS. has herede,
the first letter being a small capital h. The MS. was misread by the earlier edd. as herede, and so Baskervill and Wiilker in their texts. The other edd.nbsp;emend to herede. But Napier, ZfdA. XXXIII, 68, read herede correctly.nbsp;826 saewerige] This seems to refer to the attendants of the apostle, but theynbsp;were already asleep, see 1. 464. Trautmann, BEV., p. 118, suggests thatnbsp;some words have dropped out here which referred to the apostles again.nbsp;Or should one read ssewerigne, appositive to leofne? Note that 1. 826 is almostnbsp;a repetition of 1. 820. Kock, Anglia XLVI, 69, says that the words ssewerigenbsp;slasp ofereode crept into the text by mistake and he proposes to read oddxtnbsp;purh lyftgelac, etc., thus shortening the poem by one line. Von der Warth,nbsp;p. 22, had previously maintained that 1. 826 had got into the text by errornbsp;and should be deleted. See 1. 862.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;828 engla] There is no interruption
in the MS. following engla, but the break in the sense indicates that something has been lost. The corresponding passage of the Greek version indicates that nothing of importance has been lost. Grein supplies a fullnbsp;line after engla, reading in Achaia ser getacnode. For the following line henbsp;reads Gewiton pa pa aras eft sidigean. Trautmann, BEV., p. 118, approves,nbsp;except that he would read getxhte instead of getacnode for metrical reasons.nbsp;For the line following engla, Kock, Anglia XLIII, 300, reads xr xtywde.nbsp;Gewiton da pa aras sidigean, which Holthausen, Anglia XLIV, 3S2, rejectsnbsp;as an “unmoglicher Schwellvers.” Baskervill adds nothing but placesnbsp;da pa after engla in 1. 828, but in American Journal of Philology VIII,nbsp;9S-97, he revises, reading pa pier for the MS. da pa, and he takes englanbsp;da pxr as a first half-line following his 1. 828b, pe him cining, the secondnbsp;half-line being aras sidigean. 843 wisa] All edd. follow the MS. readingnbsp;wis, except Krapp, but Grimm, note, suggests wisa. 846 Ja] Greinnbsp;replaces the MS. pa by and. Monroe, MLN. XXXI, 375, suggests that thenbsp;mark over a in pa may not have been intended as the mark of abbreviation.nbsp;Grimm, Kemble, Baskervill and Wiilker read pam him for pa he him.nbsp;Cook, First Book, p. 229, reads pa him. fore] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 13,nbsp;supplies the article Jia before/ore. 853 arwelan] See 1. 383, note. Trautmann, BEV., p. 119, suggests that the second element of this compoundnbsp;may be corrupted from welas = wxlas, the plural of wxl, “pool, gulf.”nbsp;855 werSeode] Grimm, Kemble and Baskervill retain the MS. reading as anbsp;verb. Thorpe suggested wer-deode, and Grein reads werpeoda. Bright,nbsp;MLN. II, 163, proposed weoroda. 864 faran] Supplied by Grein, Cook,nbsp;First Book, p. 231, Krapp and Craigie. 869 ond swegles gong] Cook,nbsp;First Book, p. 231, suggests that the scribe mis-wrote ond for geond. Butnbsp;the MS. has the customary abbreviation for ond. Simons, Cynewulfsnbsp;Wortschatz, p. 131, suggests sweges for swegles. For swegles gong, see 11.nbsp;208, 455. The phrase does not fit the context very well, but it may havenbsp;been taken bodily from stock phraseology for the sake of the rime with
-ocr page 217-115
sang. 874 on hyhte] Dream on hyhte is pleonastic, and Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 85, suggests hyhde, from heah. But see 1. 873a. Traut-mann, BEV., p. 119, would read tyhte, “die freude war im zuge (gange).”nbsp;But see II. 239, 637. Von der Warth, p. 23, would change hyhte to lyfte.nbsp;If any change is made it should be in dream—perhaps dugu'S? 890nbsp;gefeana] Grimm, Kemble, Grein, Wiilker, Krapp and Craigie supply gefeana.nbsp;Bright, MEN. II, 163, would supply frean, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 119,nbsp;prefers fremena. 894 gehyrdon] Kemble changes to gehyrde, and Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLIII, 301, repeats this suggestion, taking gingran as equivalent tonbsp;gingrena, a genitive plural. But the reference may be to the disciples and thenbsp;song they heard, see II. 877 £f.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;900 Seh ic on ySfare] Zeh, ic pe on yZjare,
to supply an object for ongitan?
914 Wes 3u, etc.] Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 27, regards the alliteration in this line as defective and supposes two half-lines have disappeared between hot and mid, or as alternative, would read eorlgedryht for will-gedryht. Kock, Anglia XLIV, 245, puts a metrical stress on Wes, as innbsp;Beow. 1224, and places the caesura after Andreas. Holthausen, Anglianbsp;Beibl. XXXII, 137, objects to this awkward caesura, and Kock, Anglianbsp;XLVI, 183, defends it by citing 1. 1689, but I. 1689 is scarcely a parallel tonbsp;the set phrase in 1. 914.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;915 ferSgefeonde] See 1. 1584, and El. 174, 990,
where the same elements are not compounded. 938 to widan aldre] Von der Warth, p. 23, would change aldre here and in 1. 1721 to feore, innbsp;order to satisy an extraordinary confidence in his metrical theories. 942nbsp;hrinen] The edd. all read hrinan with the MS., except Krapp (1906). Thenbsp;same emendation is made by Trautmann, BEV., p. 119 (1907), and by Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLIII, 301 (1919). heafodmagan] Thorpe and Grimm readnbsp;-magum, Baskervill and Wiilker have -magu, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 119,nbsp;defends -magu as a Northumbrian form surviving in the text. But thenbsp;MS. has magii — magum. The ending in magu is probably an echo of thenbsp;ending in keorudolgun:, 1. 942a, or in anticipation of searonettum, for whichnbsp;the MS. has searo meüü. The reading heafodmagan, of Grimm, note,nbsp;Kemble, Grein and Krapp gives an appropriate accusative singular formnbsp;appositive to Matheus. 952 daeled] The edd. retain the MS. readingnbsp;dslan, except Krapp, following Grein, Germania X, 423, and Cosijn, Beitr.nbsp;XXI, 13, who read dxled. 954 faran flode blod] “Thy blood shall go innbsp;flood likest to water.” The syntax is awkward and the statement extravagant. Should one read/ara» onfoldan blod? See Bonnet, p. 88, ita sanguisnbsp;luis fluent in terra sicut aqua.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;960 last] Trautmann, BEV., p. 120, suggests
ISr for this word, citing Beow. 1722. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;986 him] Grein, note, suggests
hine for him, as a direct object. Retaining him, one must take the word as a kind of dative of interest. 996 haeleS heorodreorige] Hseled is a pluralnbsp;and the adjective must agree with it. The edd. read -dreorig, except Krapp,nbsp;who has -dreorige. 998-999] The MS. reads here heofoncyninges gód
-ocr page 218-116
dryhten dom with no indication of omission. Grein, in his Nachtrage and in Germania X, 423, suggested making a genitive godes of god, parallel tonbsp;heofoncyninges. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 13, reads heofoncyninges prym, dryh-tendom godes, or heofonrices god, dryhtnes ecne dom. Craigie follows Cosijn,nbsp;except that he has Godes dryhten-dom. Trautmann, BEV., p. 120, proposesnbsp;herede on hêhdo | heofon-prymmes god, || dryhten döm-fsêslne. Von der Warth,nbsp;p. 24, reads heofoncyninges god for 1. 998b, and dryhtendom ecne, or dryhtnesnbsp;dryhtendom for 1. 999a. Kock JJJ., p. 4, reads herede on hehdo \ heofoncyninges II dugo'S, dryhtendom, taking dugod (from god du) and dryhtendom asnbsp;juxtaposed nouns in the same syntax. Cosijn’s first suggestion seems thenbsp;most plausible. It should be noted that the accent over gód is frequent innbsp;the MS. to indicate gód as distinguished from god.
1003 dreore druncne] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 13, compares with beore druncne, Beow. 480, and see Jul. 486. But the context here favors dreore. See alsonbsp;11. 21-25. deaSwang rudon] “They stained [with blood] the death-place.” Trautmann, BEV., p. 120, would change to dea'Swoman budon,nbsp;“boten ein bild des todes, d.i. schliefen einen wahren totenschlaf.” 1013nbsp;geseon] An intransitive, see Krapp, p. 128.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1024] The matter on the folio
lost after fob 42 recounts in further detail the meeting of Matthew and Andrew, see Bright, Reader, p. 120, U. 14 £f.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1036 feowertig] There is no
indication of loss in the MS. a.ite.T feowertig, nor after fiftig in 1. 1040. It is extremely probable that these half-lines were never filled in by the poet.nbsp;Grein adds eac feorcundra for 1. 10365, and Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 13, addsnbsp;eac feorran cumene. Wülker reads seofontig for feowertig, making thenbsp;number of men 270, and thus agreeing with the number in some of the MSS.nbsp;of the Greek text, see Bonnet, p. 94. Von der Warth, p. 25, would supplynbsp;feorrcunde men as completing 1. 1036a. Trautmann, BEV., p. 121, thinksnbsp;that more than a half-line has fallen out odter feowertig. Holthausen, Anglianbsp;Beibl. XXXI, 28, supplies fira togsedre for 1. 10365. For this defective halfline Kock, Anglia XLVI, 71, would read ond fif ond feower eac, his wholenbsp;number being 249. The numbers given in the prose legend. Bright, Reader,nbsp;p. 121, are 248 men and 49 women. In the Greek version some of the MSS.,nbsp;see Bonnet, p. 94, give 270 men and others give 249 men, though all of thenbsp;Greek MSS. give 49 women. As the number stands in the present text,nbsp;tu ond hundteontig swylce feowertig would mean 142, and probably ond is tonbsp;be omitted, giving 242. Kock, Anglia XLV, 105, suggests that the MS.nbsp;tu 7 is an error for tuwa or twa. 1037 naenigne] Either nsenige of the MS.nbsp;must be changed to nxnigne, oxfxstne, 1. 1038, to fxste. Reading nxnigne,nbsp;translate, “not a single man.” For this acc. sg. form, Holthausen, Anglianbsp;Beibl. XXXI, 28, would read nxnne. Trautmann, BEV., p. 121, prefersnbsp;to change fxstne to fxste. See 11. 1081-1082.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1040 fiftig] Grein omits
pe in 1. 1040 and completes the line by reading anes wana ealra fiftig, and so
-ocr page 219-117
Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 14, except efne instead of ealra. Von der Warth, p. 26, rewrites elaborately as follows:
[eljjëodigra efne] anes wana pe fiftig [on rime for feorhlege]nbsp;forhte gefreoSode.
Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 28, reads anes wana pe \ idesa fiftig. Kock, Anglia XLVI, 71, places anes wana pe fiftig in the second halfline and supplies earmra idesa as a first half-line. Wiilker indicates annbsp;omission between wana and pe, but supplies nothing. 1074 gelah] Fornbsp;geleah, see Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 14.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1082 cwicne ne gemetton] The MS.
reading cwicne gemette does not fit the context. Trautmann, BEV., p. 121, suggests that gemette may be for gemetten; he would also change senigne tonbsp;xnige, 1. 1081, and read cioic në for cwicne. The addition of ne in 1. 1082nbsp;might be avoided by reading nxnigne for xnigne, 1. 1081. See 1. 1037.nbsp;Von der Warth, p. 26, would read xnne to lafe, and cwicne në mëtte, takingnbsp;mètte as for a plural metten. Wiilker reads xnig ne to lafe, taking xnig asnbsp;subj'ect of gemette, but as Sievers points out, Beitr. XVI, 551, note, gemettenbsp;or gemetton requires an obj’ect. 1090 deade gefeormedon] The wordnbsp;deade is supplied by Ettmiiller, Grein, Wiilker and Krapp, for alliteration.nbsp;Sievers, Beitr. X, 517, criticizes this emended line as metrically irregular,nbsp;but metrical parallels can be found, see Krapp, p. 131. Holthausen, Anglianbsp;XIII, 357, reads dryht gefeormedon. Cosij'n, Beitr. XXI, 14, reads hranbsp;gefeormedon and changes durupegnum to huru pegnum. But durupegnumnbsp;is too necessary to be given up. Von der Warth, p. 27, reconstructs to readnbsp;gefeormedon \ [nü fromlice 1| ac dëa'Srëowum] | durupegnum Wear'S. 1092nbsp;hildbedd styred] “A battle-bed [i.e. death-bed] prepared,” styred fromnbsp;styran, stieran, see Grein, Spr. II, 491, Grein-Köhler, p. 643. Cosijn, Beitr.nbsp;XXI, 15, would derive the verb from strewian, citing Beow. 2436 as parallel.nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 122, suggests hild-bealu for hild-bedd, or, p. 142,nbsp;hrif-bedd, “das bauch- oder magenbett,” translating, “ward ... auf ein malnbsp;das bauchbett (das grab im magen der menschenfresser) abgewehrt”—nbsp;but see 11. 1089-1090. Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 28, thinks thatnbsp;meter requires hilde-, and strêd for styred. 1099 ff.] The motivation isnbsp;not clear here, but the Greek version. Bonnet, pp. 94-95, relates that as thenbsp;hands of the Mermedonians were lifted in the act of mutilating the bodiesnbsp;of the dead watchmen, at the prayer of Andrew the knives fell from theirnbsp;hands and their hands were turned to stone. It thus became necessary tonbsp;cast lots to determine which of their number should be offered as food fornbsp;the rest. In the poem the one chosen offers, lifes to lisse, to save his ownnbsp;life, his young son instead, and the offer is gratefully accepted. See Krapp,nbsp;p. 132, Kock, Anglia XLHI, 301, Holthausen, Anglia XLIV, 353.
1114 hordgestreonum] Trautmann, BEV., p. 123, suggests omitting hord-to shorten the line metrically. 1116 reow] All the edd. retain hreow, except
-ocr page 220-118
Grein and Krapp, see Sievers, Beitr. IX, 257. For the opposite accident in spelling, see the MS. re'dre for hre'Sre, Soul and Body I, 162.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1130 wolde]
Ettmiiller suggests nolde for wolde, and so Trautmann, BEV., p. 123. But the clause beginning with pe is explanatory of what precedes. See Pogat-scher, Anglia XXIII, 272.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1139 })rist ond] See 1. 1264 for the words
supplied. 1147 sceSSan] The edd. retain sceadan, except Krapp, who reads sceddan, with Schubert, De Anglosaxonum arte metrica, p. 33, Sievers,nbsp;Beitr. X, 517, and Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 15. So also Trautmann, BEV., p.nbsp;123, and Craigie. The scribe apparently mis-wrote sceadan as an appositivenbsp;to scyldhatan. Perhaps one should emend to scyddan, see 11. 1047, 1561.nbsp;1160 brucanne] Sievers, Beitr. X, 482, reads brucan as a metrical improvement, and so also in 11. 1481, 1659, 1689.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1171 hellehinca] “Hell-limper,”
i.e. the devil, though etymological parallels to hinca, “limper,” are not available in Anglo-Saxon. Trautmann, BEV., p. 123, suggests that hincanbsp;is an error for hyra {hira), “hireling,” or for hyra {Jiiera, htra), “the obedientnbsp;one,” “servant.” But it is easier to accept “hell-limper” than these explanations. 1180 gewyrhtum] All edd. read gewyrhtum, but Holthausen,nbsp;Beitr. XVI, 551, Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 66, Trautmann, BEV.,nbsp;p. 143, prefer gewyrhtan, a singular. But see Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 16.nbsp;waipnes] Grein supplies weepna, Wiilker has wxpnes. 1181 ealdorgeard]nbsp;All the edd. retain the MS. eadorgeard, except Kemble, who has ealdorgeard,nbsp;and so Krapp and Craigie. Napier, Anglia IV, 411, made the same suggestion independently of Kemble, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 143, approves.nbsp;The first element of ealdorgeard is appositive to the first element olfeorhhord,nbsp;1. 1182.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1191 ond on heolstor] The preposition on is supplied, with
Grein, Germania X, 423, and Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 16. Kock, Anglia XLIII, 302, takes 7 = ond in the MS. to be for on, therefore reads merely on heolstornbsp;besceaf. 1194 a] For x, as in 1. 1403, Ap. 10. Kemble changes to x, andnbsp;perhaps a here is only an echo of a in 1.1193.
1218 manslaga] If manslaga is the object of polige, it is an unusual form, and Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 16, would read manslxgas. Simons, Cynewulfs Wortschatz, p. 97, would read mdnslxge. Bos.-Tol., p. 670, suggests mdnslagan,nbsp;appositive to the plural subject of magon and moton, 1. 1215. Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 124, reads mdn-slagan, the first element for monn, “man,” insteadnbsp;of man, “evil.” if the text is not altered, manslaga must be taken as annbsp;acc. pi. fem., though slxge, siege is otherwise masculine in its occurrences.nbsp;1219-1227] For the punctuation, see Kock, Anglia XLIII, 302. See 11.nbsp;1212-1214.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1224 hie] Grein, Spr. I, 6, reads Af/jfwe andwardwe. 1229
Heton pa, laedan] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 16, supplies hine before pa. 1230 Sragmaelum] Grein, Germania X, 423, reads tragmxlum for the sake of thenbsp;alliteration, and so also Spr. II, 550, Trautmann, BEV., p. 143. Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLIV, 97, would transpose, reading teon 'Sragmxlum. But teon isnbsp;strong enough to carry the alliteration here, see Bright, MLN. II, 163.
-ocr page 221-119
1232 deormodne] Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 16, made the emendation -modne, and also -ferhpne for -ferppe in 1. 1233. Von der Warth, p. 29, would retainnbsp;deormode as referring to the Mermedonians. 1235 enta sergeweorc]nbsp;Baskervill has no punctuation after lagon, 1. 1234, therefore takes entanbsp;lergeweorc as object. So also Klaeber, Archiv CXX, 155.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1241 hatan
heolfre] Grein altered the MS. hat of heolfre to hatan heolfre, see 1. 1277, but in Germania X, 423, he returned to the MS. reading. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI,nbsp;16, reads hat of hrepre, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 124, proposes hat of heolstre,nbsp;hot from its hiding-place, i.e. from the veins, the body. Trautmann makesnbsp;the same change in 1. 1277.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1242 untweonde] So Grein, Cosijn, Beitr.
XXI, 16, Krapp, Trautmann, BEV., p. 125, and Craigie, but Grein, Germania X, 423, returns to the MS. reading. 1246 sigetorht] Ettmiiller, Grein, Cosijn, Beitr. XX, 16, Krapp, Trautmann, BEV., p. 125, and Craigienbsp;read sigetorht. 1258 hildstapan] “Battle-stalkers,” an epic figure, seenbsp;Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 16. Grimm, p. xxxv, suggested changing to hlid- ornbsp;hx'Sstapan, and Grein, note, suggests hUli- or hse'Sstapan. 1276 jjurh]nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 125, would alter to of ox from, and see 1. 1241, note.nbsp;1277 sann] “Cease from,” and see Sievers, Beitr. XI, 352-353 on the meaningnbsp;of the word. Trautmann, BEV., p. 125, translates, “verlangte,” had desirenbsp;of. 1278 bring] Trautmann, Anglia XXXIII, 276 If., would readnbsp;and BEV., p. 87, bring, and so also in El. 1131. But for bring, “sound,” seenbsp;Klaeber, Archiv CXX, 155. Kock, JJJ., p. 5, takes wopes bring as parallelnbsp;to wadtman stream, 1. 1280, defining as “ ‘globe of wailing,’ the ‘round, clearnbsp;pearl from man’s or woman’s eye,’ ” i.e. tear. 1279 blat] A noun, “moan,”nbsp;but Klaeber, Archiv CXX, 155, suggests that blat is an adjective, “pale,nbsp;livid,” transferred in meaning to sound, “a low or hoarse quality of sound.”nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 127, suggests blac, “shining,” as descriptive of tears,nbsp;for blat.
1305 niflan] Trautmann, BEV., p. 128, would alter to niwlan {neowlan). 1309 sceal] Trautmann, BEV., p. 128, thinks that sceal pan of the MS.nbsp;is a mis-writing for sceolde. Grein alters sceal to sceolde to agree with thenbsp;tense of the verbs in 11. 1305-1308.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1313 gescyrded] “Shrouded or envel
oped.” Grein, Spr. I, 449, proposes gescryded or gescyrted, but Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 17, defends gescyrded, apparently in the sense “shrouded.”nbsp;1316 Andreas] Sievers, Beitr. XII, 478, would omit, to normalize the scansion. ))inne] Trautmann, BEV., p. 128, suggests pine as instrumentalnbsp;for pinne, translating, “Was beabsichtigtest du mit deinem hierherkom-men?” But take Hwxt in the sense “why,” as in 11. 629, 1413, and hogodestnbsp;in the sense “contemplate, strive for,” see 1. 622, with hidercyme pinne asnbsp;object. 1317 Hwast] Grein, note, suggests hwxr for hwxt. The Greeknbsp;text favors the change to hwxr, see Bonnet, p. 104,1. 10: ttou ianv ri Svvanlsnbsp;oov, etc. 1319 gild] The context requires gild, as suggested by Grein, note;nbsp;see also Bugge, Beitr. XII, 95, and the Greek text. Bonnet, p. 104, 1. 13.
-ocr page 222-120
1330 gingran] May go either with hie or 'de, 1. 1329, see Kock, Anglia XLIII, 302.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1345 Him ]gt;3. earmsceapen] This reading was suggested by Sievers,
Beitr. X, 517, and so also Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 17, Trautmann, BEV., p. 128. See 1. 1375. Kock, Anglia XLIII, 303, proposes an alternative Edre hintnbsp;earmsceapen, see 11. 401, 643.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1353 gelteran] Kock, Anglia XLIII, 303,
places a colon after gelxran. A full stop seems advisable here, and weald, 1. 1355, is best taken as an imperative, “determine,” not as conjunction, seenbsp;Cosijn,, Beitr. XXI, 17.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1376-1377] As the text stands, it supposes a
rhetorical anacoluthon of the verb. After eade Grein supplies gescilded. Root, Andreas, p. 58, supplies mxg after eade, and reads generian for nere-gend, 1. 1377. Kock, JJJ., p. 6, reads nereged for neregend. 1380 wr£ec]nbsp;Ettmiiller suggested wrxce. Grein wréUe, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 129,nbsp;reads wrkce, see 1.1383. The change is necessary only if one refuses to takenbsp;wrxc, “exile, suffering,” as a neuter accusative.
1404 leoSu] “Limbs,” see Holthausen, Beitr. XVI, 551. All edd. except Krapp retain the MS. reading lead, but this is not a proper plural form.nbsp;1406 swatige] Trautmann, BEV., p. 129, reads swate, “with blood.” 1425nbsp;toslopen, adropen] All edd. except Krapp misread the MS. as toslowen andnbsp;adrowen, but Wiilker, Nachtrage, p. 565, reads as in the MS., and Grein,nbsp;note, suggested toslopen and adropen. Sievers, Beitr. X, 517, and Cosijn,nbsp;Beitr. XXI, 18, read toslopen, adropen. 1434 ofer eall] Ettmiiller fillsnbsp;out the line by reading ofer eallne middangeard. Grein supplies geond mid-dangeard after eall. 1443 lices laelan] Take Ixlan, “bruise, wound,” asnbsp;object of purh and parallel to bangebrec. The edd. retain the MS. reading asnbsp;liclxlan, except Krapp, who reads lices Ixlan, with Sievers, Beitr. X, 517,nbsp;Bright, MLN. II, 164. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 18, reads lices Ixla, taking Ixlanbsp;as a genitive plural. See Guth. 670-671. Kock, JJJ., p. 6, would takenbsp;bangebrec, stige and Ixlan as parallel objects of purh. But the subject swatnbsp;calls for an object for ageh Seel. 1449.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1461 magorsedendes] Trautmann,
BEV., p. 130, suggests mxgen-rxdend{e) for this word. 1464 synne] For the spelling y for i, see scyna, 1. 766, tyres, 1. 105.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1467 Ne scealt Su]
Trautmann, BEV., p. 130, would remove du and a as a metrical improvement. 1474 lice gelenge] Grein, Wiilker read lice lenge for the MS. lie ge lenge, and Grimm, note. Grein, Spr. I, 421, and Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 18,nbsp;propose lice gelenge. Perhaps a complete transposition of parts has takennbsp;place and one should read lade gelenge ne lices dxl, see Krapp, Modemnbsp;Philology II, 408.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1477 lof lasdende] Trautmann, BEV., p. 130, suggests a
form of lid or Urn for lof, and he regards Ixdende also as doubtful. 1478-1480] Kock, JJJ., p. 6, translates;
“Well, for a while I’ve now put forth in words the tale about the holy man, the praise,nbsp;in songs, of what he did, unhidden facts.”
Kock places a period after undyrne, 1. 1480, and takes ofer min gemet \
-ocr page 223-mycel, “beyond my power great (to tell),” as synonymous with langsum leornung, 1. 1482, see Anglia XLVI, 72.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1485 JiEet] Not “who,” but the
subject of cunne is to be supplied, “that he knows from the beginning,” etc., see Pogatscher, Anglia XXIII, 266, and also Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 14,nbsp;1487 grimra guSa] A genitive plural phrase, dependent on earfe'So, or Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLVI, 73, would take guda as accusative parallel to earfe'So andnbsp;grimra as a noun, translating, “(a man) that knows from the beginning allnbsp;the woes and the attacks of cruel foes which bravely he endured.” 1493nbsp;under sa;lwage] “In the hall,” the MS. reading under sxlwange meaningnbsp;“under the earth.” The edd. read sxlwange, except Grein, Krapp andnbsp;Craigie, and Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 18, also follows Grein. Kock, Anglianbsp;XLVI, 73, objects that pillars in the prison could not be storme bedrifene, butnbsp;this phrase is obviously a bit of emotional, not realistic, description. Seenbsp;also the Greek text. Bonnet, p. 109, 1. 8, and the prose in Bright, Reader,nbsp;p. 125,11.14-15.
1503 stajiole] Trautmann, BEV., p. 130, alters to stapole, 1508 geofon] See 1. 393, note. 1516 Tobias] Neither Joshua nor Tobias is mentionednbsp;in the Greek text or in the Anglo-Saxon prose legend. Perhaps Tobias isnbsp;for Caleb, see Numbers xiv. 6, xxxii. 12.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1526 Meoduscerwen] The
second element of this word was misread as scerpen by some of the earlier edd., but the MS. plainly reads scerwen. The general meaning of the wordnbsp;is “terror,” but the precise figure involved is still debateable, see Krapp,nbsp;pp. 151-152, and Kock, Anglia XLV, 105. See Beow. 767-769.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1532
sealtne weg] The MS. scealies sweg gives no meaning. The c of scealles apparently was an inadvertence, see 1. 196. Grimm, note, suggests sealtes,nbsp;or scealces, “of terror,” Ettmiiller, note, suggests swealhes, “abyssi.” Grein,nbsp;Baskervill, Wülker and Craigie read sealtes sweg, “tumult of the salt (ocean).”nbsp;Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 19, reads sealtne sweg, “salt tumult.” Krapp readsnbsp;sealtne weg, “salt wave,” and it seems probable that in the scribe's generalnbsp;confusion, an unnecessary x was prefixed to weg. See 11. 748-749, and fornbsp;the spelling weg, see 11. 198, 601, 932. See also Dan. 322. Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 131, approves sealtne weg. 1540 ondwist] The MS. has 7 wist.nbsp;Ettmiiller, note, reads onwist, and so Kock, Anglia XLIII, 302. Thenbsp;spelling onwist occurs in Ex. 18, but these are the only two appearances ofnbsp;the word. 1541 oferbrregd] Trautmann, BEV., p. 131, changes to ymb-brxgd. 1548-1549 masndan, golon] The edd. retain the MS. mxnan andnbsp;galen, except Krapp, who reads as in the text. Grimm, note, suggestednbsp;mxned, and Ettmiiller, note, proposed wrecan for wrecen and galan fornbsp;galen. Trautmann, BEV., p. 131, thinks one or two lines may have droppednbsp;out between 11.1548 and 1549.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1562 her] Supplied for alliteration, follow
ing Grein. Grimm, note, supplies hxleSum, and Ettmiiller reads swa here-cuS. Von der Warth, p. 30, supplies htiru before pxt. Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 132, approves Grimm’s reading hxleSum but would omit swa.
-ocr page 224-122
NOTES ON ANDREAS
1571 mEegen] Thorpe, note, and edd., except Baskervill, supply mxgen. 1577 ymbe] All edd. read ymb, except Wiilker and Krapp, who give thenbsp;correct MS. reading ymhe. 1585 geofon] See 1. 393, note. 1597 wifa]nbsp;Supplied with Ettmüller, Grein and Wülker.
1604] The alliteration is defective. EttmiiUer supplies jw. Grein este before onsende. Grein, note, suggests on sende, which would make onnbsp;adverbial and capable of bearing a metrical accent. Holthausen, Anglianbsp;Beibl. XXXI, 28, supplies halgan before ar. Perhaps one should read pidernbsp;for hider. 1606 gumcystum] Monroe, MEN. XXXI, 376, proposesnbsp;gumcystgum, “that we earnestly listen to (heed) the excellent man.” Otherwise gumcystum seems best taken as adverbial. 1617 Sset] Trautmann,nbsp;BEV., p. 132, reads dsette to lengthen the line metrically. 1622 raeswan]nbsp;The context requires a singular. 1631 wedde] An instrumental singular,nbsp;aspedde] Trautmann, BEV., p. 133, would change to ahredde. 1635nbsp;fulwiht] Grein, Germania X, 423, suggests fultum for fulwiht, and Trautmann, BEV., p. 133, proposes fullest {-Ixst), “aid.” 1650 gehalgode]nbsp;Perhaps hine should be supplied before this word. 1651 nemned] Trautmann, BEV., p. 133, would change to nemde, “appointed,” with no punctuation following. 1659 weorc] The edd. follow the MS. weor, except Wiilker,nbsp;weorce, and Krapp, weorc. Kluge, Anglia IV, 106, Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 20,nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 134, read weorc. The word is object of gePoligenne.nbsp;1663] Comparison with the Greek text and with the prose legend. Bright,nbsp;Reader, p. 127, U. 19-27, shows that little has been lost here. 1667] As anbsp;second half-line after mod, Grein supplied nu pu on merebate, and for thenbsp;following line he reads wilt ofer jlodas fore sneowan. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 20,nbsp;supplies only me before/ore, and Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 28, alsonbsp;supplies me but before sneowan, but neither reading makes a satisfactorynbsp;alliterative pattern, and it is probable that more than a single word hasnbsp;dropped out. For the corresponding passage in the prose, see Bright,nbsp;Reader, p. 127, 1. 24.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1700 Achaie] Bright, MEN. II, 164, supplies eft
before Achaie {Achaia by error?) to gain a metrical syllable.
1704 sy3(5an] The form sycSdan occurs frequently in this text but syd only in the MS. reading of this passage. 1713 wunn] For wynn, and see Ap. 42,nbsp;wurd for wyrd. 1714 seolhpaSu] The edd. except Krapp read seolhwadu,nbsp;but the MS. has plainly seolh pa'Su. Grein, note, suggests padu, and Sievers,nbsp;Beitr. I, 492, reads seolhpa'Su. Cosijn, Beitr. XXI, 21, proposes seolhbadu.nbsp;1719 breme] Kock, Anglia XEVI, 73, would take breme as an adjective andnbsp;would therefore place a comma after it.
-ocr page 225-Fates of the Apostles] For the title, see Introd., p. xviii. 1 J^ysne sang] Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXI, 175, reads sang pysne. 4 waeron] Grein,nbsp;note, suggests foron. 30 Effessia] For the spelling with doubled s,nbsp;see Asseum, 1. 38, and Essaias, El. 350. Brown, Eng. Stud. XL, 7 ff.,nbsp;attributes these spellings to the influence of Irish-Latin texts. 32 swegle]nbsp;Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 28, reads swegles, but swegle may benbsp;an adj., see Beow. 2749, swegle searogimmas. 36 ealdre] Kock, Anglianbsp;XLIII, 303, reads ealdor as an object parallel to feorh, 1. 37. Note anbsp;similar spelling aldre, 1. 43, which Kock, JJJ., p. 7, would change tonbsp;aldor. The word is accusative in both passages, but a double accidentnbsp;in spelling is scarcely probable. 43 gelsedde] Grein, Germania X, 423,nbsp;proposes geneSde for gelxdde. See An. 1351.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;47 he Sa] Trautmann,
BEV., p. 136, would omit one or both of these words for metrical reasons, hyran] A more appropriate word would be herian, “praise,” parallel tonbsp;weor'Sian, 1. 48, as suggested by Klaeber, Modern Philology II, 146.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;576
ond him] The MS. has the abbreviation for and, which Trautmann, BEV., p. 136, thinks was miswritten for p — pe. He would therefore read pe him,nbsp;“to whom.” But p for anything but peel is of extremely rare occurrence,nbsp;see Records I, p. xxii. 62 sawle] A nominative, as in Christ 1326, Soul andnbsp;Body I, 10.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;84 ealle] Kock, Anglia XLVI, 74, retains the MS. ealne
by taking xhlvielan as a singular and changing idle to idelne. 88 Jjonne] Trautmann, BEV., p. 136, would change to pone, “him, that one.” 91nbsp;Hu] Kemble and Grein change to nu, and so Sievers, Anglia XIII, 22.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;92
sceal] Wiilker omits in order to retain the MS. reading gesece, 1. 93. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;94
Ijetan] Thorpe, Kemble, Grein and Wiilker read Ixl with the MS., Sievers, Anglia XIII, 22, reads Ixte. The reading gesecan in 1. 93 carries with it thenbsp;reading Iseian here, though less plausibly one might read Ixte as resumingnbsp;the first person of sceal. 96 fore}?ances] The MS. has for pances, a formnbsp;that does not occur elsewhere, but ior forepanc, see El. 356, Jul. 227, Beow.nbsp;1060.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;96-122] This passage in the MS. has been much obscured by a
large blot or stain. The readings given in the text, when they are not decipherable in the reproductions, are those of Napier, ZfdA. XXXIII, 70-72, unless otherwise specified. See also Wiilker, Bibliothek II, 566-567, andnbsp;Codex Vercellensis, p. viii. A copy is given below of all that Napier foundnbsp;visible in the MS. Italics indicate letters somewhat faded but still legible;nbsp;italicized letters in parentheses are very much faded or only partly legible,nbsp;therefore somewhat uncertain. Letters entirely illegible are representednbsp;by colons, the colons standing for the greatest number of letters that couldnbsp;have stood in the passages if the passages had been occupied by singlenbsp;words. If the passages were occupied by several words with the usualnbsp;spacing between them, the number of letters would be less. Napier’snbsp;transcript is as follows:
-ocr page 226-124
Her mag findan for Jjancei gleaw. seSe Mne lysteS leoS gid dunga. Hwa Jgt;as fitte fegde X. ))£er on ende standa)?nbsp;eorlas jjaes oneorSan b{r):ca\). Nemoton hie awa aetnbsp;somne woruld ymnigende . {f). sceal gedreosan .D.nbsp;on eSle setter to (A) ::::::: (Z);ene lices frsetewa efnenbsp;swa .r. to glides.: (swa). (h) (fS?). crseftes neotaS. nihtesnbsp;nearowe on him.;;:;::::::ninges heo dóm. Nv 8unbsp;cunnon miht .(A);::::::::(r)dum wses werQ on cySig Sienbsp;hass ge myndig::::::::;:(fa)fige pisses gal dres begangnbsp;hast he geoce:re fride ic sceall feor heonbsp;nan dn ellei (ƒ?) ::;::;fdes neosan . siS asettan. Natnbsp;ic sylfa hwaer .o::{f)sse worulde wic sindon un cuSnbsp;eard 7 eSel, 5wa (amp;);3 aelcQ menn. nemf)e he god cundesnbsp;gastes bruce .nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;(d)h(M)/u we he geornor togode cleopigan
sendan usse beree . on jra beorhtan gesceaft. jjaet we hass botles brucan motan hames in hehSo \gt;xi is hihtanbsp;maest Jiaer cyning engla . claenum glideS. lean un hwilennbsp;nu ahis lof standeS mycel 7 msere 7 his mihtnbsp;seomaj) ece 7 ed giong . ofer ealle gesceaft. fiNit.
The chief commentators on this passage are Sievers, Anglia XIII, 1-25; Cosijn, Cynewulfs Runenverzen, pp. 54-64; Gollancz, Cynewulf’s Christ,nbsp;pp. 173-184; and Trautmann, K3rnewulf, pp. 50-54. In the remainder ofnbsp;these notes on the Fates of the Apostles, these articles will be referred to onlynbsp;by the names of their authors. 98 F] The rune for the letter F and alsonbsp;for its name,/eoA, “money, wealth.” Translate; “F stands there at the end,nbsp;earls enjoy it [wealth] on earth.” standeh] The MS. has standap, butnbsp;with the rune as subject, the verb must be singular. Napier ends 1. 98 withnbsp;ende, his 1, 99 extending from standep to brucad. This is followed by a linenbsp;from Ne to selsomne, which is made a full line by the addition of eardiannbsp;between wwa and astsomne. The arrangement in the text is by Sievers, p. 1.nbsp;99 brucaj)] One letter of this word is illegible and one only faintly visible,nbsp;but there can be little doubt that the word is brucap, as Napier reads. 100nbsp;f] Napier and later commentators agree in supplying this rune, which isnbsp;only faintly visible in the MS. It stands for the letter W, and for the wordnbsp;wyn, “joy,” according to Sievers, p. 3, Cosijn, p. 59, and Gollancz, p, 178,nbsp;or wela, “riches,” according to Trautmann, p. 52.
101 ri] Interpreted by Cosijn and Gollancz as standing for the letter U and for the word ur, “our,” referring to wyn in the preceding line. Sievers, p. 7,nbsp;takes the word as a noun ur = feoh, but no example of ur, “wealth,” isnbsp;known. Trautmann, p. 52, interprets the word as unne, a noun meaningnbsp;“what is granted, grant,” extending this to the sense “possessions, property.”nbsp;But this is also a doubtful and unrecorded meaning. tohreosan] Onlynbsp;the first three letters in the MS. are decipherable, followed by a blotted
-ocr page 227-125
space sufficient for seven more letters, or if space between this and a following word is allowed, for six more letters. Napier completes as tohreosap, Sievers, p. 7, and Trautmann, p. 50, as tohreosan. Sievers remarks that thenbsp;rime with gedreosan, 1. 100, favors the reading tohreosan, but since rime isnbsp;not characteristic of this passage, the argument could be turned the othernbsp;way.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;102 T] The rune for the letter L, and for its name, laga, “water,
sea.” nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;103 ponne h ond Ifl] For the first word of this half-line, Napier
read very dubiously siva, but Sievers, p. 9, thinks that the word was more probably Pon = ponne, as in Christ 797 and Jul. 705. Gollancz, p. 176, andnbsp;Trautmann, p. 50, also read ponne. After this first word Napier believednbsp;that he could distinguish the rune h, and after this, faintly visible remainsnbsp;of another rune. All commentators agree in restoring h and IS, standingnbsp;for the letters C and Y. But it is uncertain what words these letters standnbsp;for. Sievers, p. 10. thinks the runes here may stand only for letters andnbsp;not for words. Gollancz, p. 178, interprets the runes as standing for cenenbsp;and yfel, “the bold warrior and the afflicted wretch.” Trautmann, p. S3,nbsp;takes the runes as standing for cearw, “sorge,” and Jrl, “leidenschaft,” but,nbsp;BEV., p. 137, takes the second rune as standing for yfel, “krankheit.”nbsp;Kock, PPP., p. 25, would take the first rune as meaning cen, “torch,” and thenbsp;second as meaning yr, something belonging to military equipment, not further defined. He would also take the rune in 1. 104amp; as standing for nyd.nbsp;“servitude.” Retaining the MS. reading neota'3 in 1. 103i, he translates:nbsp;“Then torch and yr exert their craftnbsp;at night with anxious care;nbsp;incumbent is on them the king’snbsp;restraint and servitude!”
The most plausible suggestion is that which takes the runes as standing for cene and yfel, “the resolute and the wretched,” but this is by no meansnbsp;certain. neosalS] The MS. reads plainly neotad and Trautmann, p. 53,nbsp;retains neota'd, with doubtful justification, extending the meaning of neotan,nbsp;“enjoy,” to the sense “devour,” “verzehren.” Sievers, pp. 8-9, Gollancz,nbsp;p. 176, alter to neosafS, “seek for,” and if the runes indicate a subject “thenbsp;resolute and the wretched,” the change is necessary. But it is perhapsnbsp;a little perilous to make any change in consideration of the uncertainty ofnbsp;the first half-line. 104 on him ligeS] After him, the MS. is illegiblenbsp;for a space sufficient for ten letters. The commentators agree in the insertion of the rune , “N,” which is needed for alliteration. Sievers, p. 8,nbsp;proposed lige'ö as the word following the rune, the rune word being thenbsp;subject and appositive to peodom, 1. 105. Trautmann, p. 54, reads leged,nbsp;with the rune word, nyd, “distress,” as subject and peodom, “service,” asnbsp;object, translating, “auf sie [die menschen] legt die not den dienst desnbsp;herren, d.i. die not filhrt die menschen zu gott.” Napier, p. 72, suggestsnbsp;that possibly two runes are to be supplied in 1. 1046, = N, and M = E,nbsp;but there seems scarcely space for two runes. For the two forms of thenbsp;name, Cynwulf and Cynewulf, see Sievers, p. 11.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;105 cyninges] The
final six letters of this word are legible and there can be little doubt that the
-ocr page 228-126
whole word was cyninges. cunnon] Napier, Sievers, and Trautmann, p. 51, change to cunnan. 106 hwa on ham wordum] So restored by Napier,nbsp;and so also Sievers and Trautmann, except that Sievers reads pxm for pam.nbsp;107 mann se Se lufige] Obscure in the MS. but thus restored by Napier.nbsp;108-109 me ond frof-] Restored by Napier. 112 of hisse] So restored bynbsp;Napier. Wülker reads on pisse. IIS Ah utu] So restored by Napier,nbsp;who suggests utun. But see Sievers, Angels. Gram. § 360, 2 for the contracted form, and see Christ and Satan 216, note. 119 gildeS] The MS.nbsp;has glided, but the sense requires gilded, and so all commentators.
1-100
Soul and Body I] For the title, see Introd., p. xxxviii. 5 lang] “For a long time,” i.e. through eternity, not “long afterward,” see Klaeber, Archivnbsp;CXIII, 148.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;10 sawle] See Ap. 62 for this form as a nominative. 11
hie] Soul and Body II has heo, and Grein changes hie to heo, but see Sievers, Angels. Gram. § 334, 1, on hie as a nom. sg. fern. 17 druh Su] Greinnbsp;suggests hwxt druge pu?, taking druge as a verb from dreogan. Thoughnbsp;not otherwise recorded, it is best to take druh as a noun, “Lo! thou gorynbsp;dust!”, Bos.-ToL, p. 215, and so Grein, Dicht., p. 145, “Du kümmerlichernbsp;Staubi” 23 lustgryrum] Grein changes to lustgrynum, “snares of desire,”nbsp;and translates. Dicht., p. 145, “du willig folgtest alien Lockungen der Liiste.”nbsp;But this is no improvement over lustgryrum “desire-horrors,” i.e. horriblenbsp;desires. A more natural compound would be gryrelust. 24 ful geeodest]nbsp;Grein places eallum, 1. 23b, in 1. 24, and reads ful-eodest for the MS. ftilnbsp;geodesl. hu] Grein alters to nu, but Germania X, 421, returns to the MS.nbsp;27 Jie la engel] Grein reads purh engel, for la engel, following the reading ofnbsp;Soul and Body II. So also Wülker. As the text stands, engel is appositivenbsp;to meotod, 1. 29, which implies an unusual use of engel. But see Clubb,nbsp;Christ and Satan, p. 124, Cook, Christ, p. 91, for engel meaning Christ.nbsp;40 hunedest] The MS. has pune at the end of a line, followed by desl at thenbsp;beginning of the following line. Ettmiiller, Grein read pu neddest, butnbsp;Grein, Germania X, 421, has punedest, following Kemble. ic] Suppliednbsp;by Grein and Wülker from Soul and Body II. 44 W£ere] Holthausen,nbsp;Eng. Stud. XXXVII, 198, would place wxre after jlxsc as a metrical improvement. 45 gestryned] Grein reads gestyred, from Soul and Body II.nbsp;47 wiS] EttmiiUer alters the MS. mid to md, and so Grein, Wülker. hear-dum heUe witum] Holthausen, Eng. Stud. XXXVII, 198, reads heardranbsp;hellewita, following Soul and Body II, and to govern this genitive, he readsnbsp;nearwe for ne, 1. 48, a noun, “hardship,” from nearo. Corresponding to nenbsp;generedest. Soul and Body II has ne gearwode. In Anglia Beibl. XXXI,nbsp;28, Holthausen suggests that nxfre, 1. 47, be transferred to the beginningnbsp;of 1. 48a to lengthen the line metrically. 49 minra gesynta] Soul and
-ocr page 229-127
Body II has minra %escenta. Grein in his text reads minra gescenda, but Spr. I, 446, has gescenta, gen. pi. of a noun, gescentu, otherwise not recorded,nbsp;meaning “shame, overthrow.” But gesynta may stand as a gen. pi. ofnbsp;gesynto, “health, welfare,”a plural with a singular meaning, as often withnbsp;this word, “Shalt thou on the great day of my prosperity suffer in shame,”nbsp;etc. The alliteration with sceame favors gescenta of Soul and Body II asnbsp;the poet’s original reading, but the variation must be allowed to stand.nbsp;50 eall] Grein omits call. 57 magon] The context requires the plural,nbsp;as it is in Soul and Body II. Grein and Wiilker read magon. pa] Alsonbsp;from Soul and Body II, to agree with the plural subject, and so in Grein,nbsp;Wiilker. 59 boldwela] The alliteration requires bold-, and so Kemble,nbsp;Ettmiiller, Grein, Wülker. No corresponding line to 1. 59 appears in Soulnbsp;and Body II. 62 synum] Soul and Body II has seonwum, both forms ofnbsp;seonu, “sinew.” 63 unwillum] Grein reads unwillan. 74 sehta] Soulnbsp;and Body II reads geahpe, and see 1. 9. This provides the proper alliteration, and Grein reads geahde awiht. The scribe of Soul and Body I probablynbsp;made a mistake, but his reading satisfies meaning if not meter. 79 pssr]nbsp;Both Soul and Body I and II have pair, “if,” see Grein-Köhler, p. 693.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;82
wildra] The form wildra, which is the reading of Soul and Body II, is required metrically. Grein reads wildra dear a, but Wülker has wilddeora. 83 pxr swa god wolde] The repetition of this half-line in 1. 85, and the lacknbsp;of alliteration in 1. 83, indicate a disturbance in the text here. Soul andnbsp;Body II, for the lines corresponding to 11. 83-84, reads:
pxt grimmeste, peer swa god wolde, ge peaP pn wsere wyrmcynna hgt;gt;^t wyrreste.
The text of Soul and Body II is thus one line shorter than the text of Soul and Body I. Grein replaces the reading of Soul and Body I by that of Soulnbsp;and Body II, but Wülker retains the MS. reading. 84 wyrma] Thenbsp;genitive form is necessary to gain a metrical syllable. Soul and Body IInbsp;also reads wyrmcynna, and this was probably the original form of the word,nbsp;inadequately adapted by the scribe of Soul and Body I to his reconstructionnbsp;of the passage. 88 unc baem] Grein reads unc bu from Soul and Body II.nbsp;95 wunde witSerlean] See 1. 90 for the sense of wunde. Both Soul and Body Inbsp;and II have wunde in 1. 95. Grein changes to wunda, a gen. pi. dependentnbsp;on widerlean, taken as a noun. Thorpe, Codex Exoniensis, suggests wi'Ser-leanian with wunde as object. Ettmüller reads wunda and suggests that anbsp;verb settan or gif an is to be supplied as governing wiZerlean. Wülker takesnbsp;widerlean as a verb, “condemn, pass sentence on,” with wunde as object.nbsp;See Grein-Köhler, p. 409, for the verb lean, belêan. Wülker’s interpretationnbsp;is the most satisfactory, though it still leaves a metrically awkward half-line.nbsp;97 nan na] Grein reads naenig for nan na, following the reading of Soul andnbsp;Body II. 98 peet 3u, etc.] The corresponding line in Soul and Body IInbsp;reads pxt pu ne scyle for xghwylc anra onsundran, and Grein replaces thenbsp;reading of Soul and Body I by this line. It is undoubtedly a better line,nbsp;and the lack of alliteration in Soul and Body I, 98, shows that the scribe
-ocr page 230-128
has confused his text. An alliterative word in 1.9Sb might easily be supplied by changing gehwylcum to xghwylcum, but perhaps a modern reader neednbsp;not be more exacting than was the scribe in this matter. 100] After thisnbsp;line, Grein supplies ponne he unc haJa'S geedbyrded o'Sre si'8e, taken fromnbsp;Soul and Body II.
101 eft] Not in Soul and Body II and omitted by Grein. 103 FymaS] From firnian, firenian, “chide.” Grein reads Pirena'd, following Soul andnbsp;Body II. 106-107] Grein changes gehatan to secgan from Soul and Bodynbsp;II, and adds from the same source a line following, ne pxr edringe xngenbsp;gehatan. Wiilker indicates a loss of two half-lines between ondsware andnbsp;xnige, and remarks that gehatan, if placed in 1. 106, would disturb the alliteration. But the alliteration is vocalic, and though it is probable that thenbsp;scribe of Soul and Body I has omitted something, his text as it stands isnbsp;adequate, taking gehatan in the sense “assure, give assurance of.” 110nbsp;asocene] Soul and Body II has asogene. Grein reads asolcene, but in Spr. I,nbsp;43, he glosses asocene, from asucan, “absorb.” Ill fingras tohrorene]nbsp;Soul and Body II contains nothing corresponding to this half-line. Greinnbsp;completes the line by supplyingtoclofene. 112] After this line Greinnbsp;supplies druncaZ hlodum hra heolfres purstge from Soul and Body II, drunca'5nbsp;being a misreading of the MS. drinca'3. 113 hira tungan] Soul and Bodynbsp;II reads seo lunge. Grein reads seo tunge, and to maintain the singular,nbsp;alters hie to heo and magon to mxg in 1.114. Wiilker reads seo tunge in 1. 113,nbsp;but retains the plurals in 1. 114. Note pa tungan, 1. 119.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;116 eaglas]
For geaglas, as in 1. 109. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;117 to] In the MS. to is followed by me, probably
as an unreflecting impulse on the part of the scribe to provide to with an object. But to is adverbial, as in the corresponding line in Soul and Bodynbsp;II, se genepeS to. The present tense of the verb is better than the preterite,nbsp;but the Vercelli reading is permissible, “he hath brought it to this pass.”nbsp;Grein reads se genedeS to from Soul and Body II, and Wiilker reads senbsp;genyde'S to, following Grein’s suggestion in Spr. I, 439.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;119 teS] Grein
reads to'Sas, following Soul and Body II. 122 Jjonne Jraet werie] Soul and Body II has ponne bip pxt werge, and Grein reads ponne pxt werge Pi'S, tonbsp;the improvement of the alliteration, and for the first half of the followingnbsp;line he reads lie acolod. Perhaps lie should be transferred to the end of 1.nbsp;122, though this change disturbs the alliteration in 1. 123. For the formnbsp;werie, see cearie, 1. 160.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;123 lie acolod biS] Soul and Body II has acolod,
but Wiilker suggests lie bid alocen, “when the body is separated (from the soul).” Ettmfiller suggests lie atol, lad for lie acolod. But acolod seemsnbsp;to be the necessary word here. he] Supplied from Soul and Body II, tonbsp;provide werede with a subject, and referring to “man” in general.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;125
ret] Supplied by Kemble, Grein and Wfilker from Soul and Body II. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;126]
Grein reads men to gemyndum modsnottera, from Soul and Body II, the last line of this poem. 127-166] This passage on the halige sawl is not con-
-ocr page 231-129
NOTES ON HOMILETIC FRAGMENT I
tained in Soul and Body II. 133 soSlice] Grein, Germania X, 421, proposes softlioe for sodlice. 134 gretajr] Grein gives grelasp as the MS. reading, but the letter is merely a slightly unusual form of a. 135 Jieahnbsp;Se] So Kemble, Grein and Willker. Klipstein, Analecta, p. 135, readsnbsp;agon for ah, “the worms possess thee yet.” 137 of] Grein alters to on,nbsp;but in Germania X, 421, returns to of. 138 arum] The MS. spellingnbsp;earum was probably an unconscious anticipation of eala. 139 jraer]nbsp;Willker suggests psst here, and so Thorpe, Codex Exoniensis, previously,nbsp;and pxr in 1. 140. But see 1. 79, note. 152 a langajr] Grein, Germania X,nbsp;421, proposes a compound verb alangap, but a as adverb, “ever,” is better.nbsp;158-159] Grein thinks a line may have dropped out between 1.158 and 1. 159,nbsp;and suggests swylcra arna, swa pu unc her xr scrife, see 1. 102.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;159 unc]
Thorpe, Codex Exoniensis, proposes transferring unc to 1. 158, after xtsomne. This gives a smoother reading syntactically, but it leaves 1. 159a metricallynbsp;too short. 165 J)ysses] The last word at the end of fol. 1035. The continuation of the poem is lacking because of the loss of one or more foliosnbsp;following fol. 103, see Introd., p. xiv.
NOTES ON HOMILETIC FRAGMENT I
Homiletic Fragment I] For the title, see Introd., p. xxxix. 1 sorh cymeS] These are the first words on fol. 104a of the MS. and are evidently from thenbsp;middle, not the beginning of a sentence. On the loss of one or more foliosnbsp;in the MS., see Introd., p. xiv. 7-8] Grein supplies sylfa after gewitanbsp;and ends 1. 7 with this word. His 1. 8 consists then of 1. 75 and 1. 8a. Wiil-ker’s 1. 8 is the same as Grein’s, but he supplies nothing after gewita and hisnbsp;1. 7 is consequently too short metrically. Thorpe thinks 1. 75 is in the MS.nbsp;by mistake and notes 1. 10. Kemble omits 1. 75. This omission improvesnbsp;both the sense and the meter of the passage. 12 sprrece] Grein readsnbsp;sib-sprxce, see 1. 29.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;21 hafaS] Grein and Wiilker change to habbad,
and so also in 1. 28, because the subject is plural. 23 stinge] There is no indication of loss in the MS., but something is needed to complete the sense.nbsp;Kemble translates, “sore with (their sting),” and Wiilker, note, approvesnbsp;mid stinge. Grein reads mid swice, “with treachery,” see beswicap, 1. 27.nbsp;But swice makes a short line metrically. 28 hunigsmaeccas] Holthausen,nbsp;Eng. Stud. XXXVH, 201, reads huniges smxccas as a metrical improvement.nbsp;32 weaxeS] Wiilker, note, suggests wealwad as a possible substitute fornbsp;weaxe'8. 40 hyht] Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXI, 28, would read estnbsp;for hyht to provide alliteration. But see 1. 43, note. 43 beteran] Thenbsp;noun idea to be supplied is probably “life.” Thorpe suggests ham, but thatnbsp;is not an appropriate word here, bot] Grein supplied bealu, but hot suits thenbsp;context better. Holthausen, Eng. Stud. XXXVH, 201, supplies bu,nbsp;“both,” before cunnon, “Let us think on the better, now that we know
-ocr page 232-130
both (the better and the worse),” but this reads too much in the text. The line might be allowed to stand without alliteration, see 1. 40, except thatnbsp;nu we cunnon seems bald and incomplete in meaning.
Dream of the Rood] For the title, see Introd., p. xviii. 3 reste wunedon] The verb can be taken as an intransitive, with reste as a dative, but Klaeber,nbsp;Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102, prefers “resting-place,” as acc. sg., citing An.nbsp;131, 1310, 1697.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;4 syllicre] Herzfeld, Archiv CXVII, 189, would supply
ne before syllicre, following Dietrich, Disputatio, p. 12, note, but for the absolute use of the comparative, see Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102, andnbsp;Modem Philology III, 251 f. Craigie indicates an omission after 1. 4.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;5
lyft] Grein alters to lyfte, but in Germania X, 425, he reads on lyfi. 8 faegere] Bouterwek reads feowere, and so Stephens and Wiilker. Grein,nbsp;Dicht., p. 140, translates, “vier,” but in his text has fsegere. But the presence of fife in the second half-line does not require a numeral in the first.nbsp;9 eaxlegespanne] A compound, and Sweet alters to eaxlgespanne. But fornbsp;the spelling eaxle-, see Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102. b^r] Grein,nbsp;Sweet alter to past, and so also in 1. 10. Cook reads Zast in 1. 10, but pxrnbsp;in 1. 9. ealle] Omitted by Sievers, Beitr. XII, 478, with engla’^ox engel.nbsp;Retaining ealle, should one read engla? See Shipley, Genitive Case in Anglo-Saxon Poetry, pp. 91-92, for examples of eall with genitives. As a nom.nbsp;pi., engel is highly improbable, though Grein, Dicht., p. 140, translates,nbsp;“alle Engel Gottes.” Cook alters engel to englas. But syntactically eallenbsp;may be subject and engel object, in the sense “Christ,” see Soul and Body I,nbsp;27, note. In view of these conflicting possibilities, it seems best to let thenbsp;text stand. 10 fracodes] Stephens, Kluge, Sweet and Wiilker retain thenbsp;MS. reading/raeoder, as a permissible variant spelling olfraco'S, as in Beow.nbsp;1575. IS geweorSode] Sweet, Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, Cook and Craigienbsp;alter to geweor'Sod. 17 bewrigene] Kemble, Sweet, Cook and Craigienbsp;alter to hewrigen. wealdendes] Dietrich, Disputatio, p. 12, note, suggestsnbsp;wealdendes, and so Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, Kluge, note. Cook and Craigie.nbsp;The MS. reading wealdes, followed by the other edd., leaves the half-linenbsp;too short metrically. 18 gold] Holthausen, Eng. Stud. XXXVII, 201,nbsp;proposes godweb for gold as a metrical improvement. 19 earmra sergewin]nbsp;Bouterwek, p. clxviii, alters to ealdora xrgewinn, and in his note, he proposesnbsp;{purh) ylda or ealdora or enta xrgeweorc or xrgewinn. J)®t] Grein, note,nbsp;suggests pxr. 20 sorgum] The edd. read either sorgum or sargum. 23nbsp;beswyled] “Washed,” see Bos.-Tol., p. 956, swilian, swillan. Bouterwek,nbsp;Sweet, Cook and Craigie alter to besyled, and Cook, note, cites El. 697 innbsp;support of besyled. But the MS. reading in El. 697 is besylced, and thenbsp;change to besyled is not justifiable, see Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102.
-ocr page 233-131
Kluge alters to besylwed. 24 HwseSre] On this use of hwx'Sre as a loose connective, see Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102, who cites Sievers, Beitr.nbsp;IX, 138. See 1. 57.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;31 wergas] Sweet alters to weargas. 41 heanne)
Grein alters to heahne. 47 ajnigum] Thorpe, Kemble, Bouterwek and Willker retain the MS. reading nxnigum, but this leaves the line withoutnbsp;alliteration. 54 forSeode] The MS. has/orS eode. Thorpe, Bouterwek,nbsp;Cook and Wtilker take this as ford-eode, with scirne sciman therefore asnbsp;object of hxfdon bewrigen. Grein takes the verb as preterite of forpywan,nbsp;“overcome,” see Grein-Köhler, p. 734, with scirne sciman as its object, andnbsp;so also Sweet, see his glossary, p. 254. Cook, MLN. XXII, 207, suggestsnbsp;that ford code in the MS. may be a scribal error for swedrode. But therenbsp;seems nothing improbable in making scirne sciman an amplification ofnbsp;wealdendes hrxw, though hrsew and sciman may both be objects of hxfdonnbsp;bewrigen without necessarily being appositives. 58 to pam EetSelinge]nbsp;Sweet replaces this by xdcle to anum from the Ruthwell Cross, xppilx tilnbsp;anum. 59 sorgum] The Ruthwell Cross has mip sorgum gidrxfid. 63nbsp;Saer] Sweet replaces by hine, from Ruthwell Cross, hinx. 66 banan]nbsp;Bouterwek, p. clxx, alters to a gen. pi. banana, and Cook and Craigie readnbsp;banena. 70 greotende] So far as meaning goes, the MS. reading reolendenbsp;might stand, and Thorpe, Grein, Wülker and Craigie do not alter. Thenbsp;lack of alliteration, however, favors a change. Kemble and Cook readnbsp;geotende. Grein, Germania X, 425, Sweet and Kluge read greotende, Herz-feld, Archiv CXVII, 189, reads gretende, mis-quoting the MS. as restende.nbsp;Retaining reotende. Grein alters gode to rode, “wir Kreuze,” thus securingnbsp;alliteration at the expense of a very improbable meaning. Stephens readsnbsp;Hwxdere we dxr reotende \ [rode] gode hwile, with rode appositive to we, asnbsp;Grein had read. 71 stefn] A word for alliteration and to account for thenbsp;gen. pi. hilderinca, 1. 72, is required in 1. 716. Grein supplied storm, Kluge,nbsp;Sweet, Cook and Craigie supply stefn, and Kluge, Sweet and Craigie omitnbsp;syddan, or rather replace syddan by stefn. Wülker indicates an omissionnbsp;between syddan and up but supplies nothing. In the MS. syddan stands atnbsp;the end of a line, and a word, stefn or some other, was probably dropped bynbsp;the scribe in passing to the next line. 72 hilderinca] Kemble suppliednbsp;sum, Stephens eored after hilderinca. 76 freondas gefrunon] Greinnbsp;supplies hie me pa of foldan ahofon as a second half-line, and so also Cooknbsp;and Craigie. Stephens supplies fram nie hofon. The sense is adequatenbsp;without an addition, and on incomplete lines, see Gen. 703, note. 77anbsp;ond] Supplied by Grein and justified as an additional metrical syllable.nbsp;79 bealuwara weorc] Grein, note, suggests bealuwa weorn (worn), but Grein,nbsp;Germania X, 425, returns to the MS. reading, taking bealuwara as a gen.nbsp;pi. adj. in the same syntax as sarra, 1. 80. Cook and Craigie read bealuwanbsp;weorc, and Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102, approves bealuwa, a gen. pi.nbsp;noun with weorc. 91 holmwudu] Kemble, Sweet, Cook and Craigie readnbsp;holtwudu, and Grein, note, suggests holtwudu. A compound holtwudunbsp;occurs several times, but holmwudu only in this passage. But there seems
-ocr page 234-132
no convincing reason for thinking that the scribe miswrote holm- for holt-here. 100 ond Adomes] Kemble, Bouterwek, p. clxxi, Grein, Cook and Craigie alter to Adames, and Grein supplies/or after ond.
117 Saer] Grein omits dser. senig anforht] Bouterwek, p. clxxi, alters to xnigum fyrht. Grein reads onforht, and Grein, Germania X, 425, Cook andnbsp;Craigie read anforht.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;125 for'Swege] Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102,
would read fordweg. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;138 on] Grein, note, suggests of, and Stephens,
Sweet, Cook and Craigie place of in the text. But on may stand, see Klaeber, Anglia Beibl. XVII, 102, “shall fetch me here in this transitorynbsp;life.” 142 me] Bouterwek, p. clxxii. Sweet, Cook and Craigie alter thenbsp;MS. reading he to me. If this is not done, me must be understood as carriednbsp;over from 1. 139.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;146 guman] Sweet, Cook and Craigie alter to gumena.
But see banan, 1. 66, and note. 149 )?=er] Grein, note, suggests ser for pxr, or that two half-lines may have fallen out between 1. 149a and 1. 1495nbsp;which referred to the descent into hell. Craigie places xr in his text.
1-100
Elene] For the title, see Introd., p. xviii. 6 heo] Craigie alters to heow. 11 leodhwata lindgeborga] Thorpe, Grimm, Ettmtiller. Grein and Zupitzanbsp;(1 ed.) follow the MS., and so also Kemble, except leodhwate. Grein, note,nbsp;suggests lindhwata leodgeborga, and repeats this in Germania X, 424. Kor-ner and Wiilker follow Grein’s suggestion, and ten Brink approves, Anz.fdA.nbsp;V, 57, though he prefers leodgebyrg{e)a. Zupitza (2 and later ed.) readsnbsp;lindhwata leodgebyrga, and so Holthausen (1 ed.) and Craigie, but Holthausennbsp;(2 ed.) changes to lofhwata leodgebyrga, and so Cook. In his 3 ed. Holthausen returns to the MS. reading, (except -byrga for -borga), citing Kock,nbsp;Eng. Stud. XLIV, 393, who would retain the MS. reading. For leodgebyrga,nbsp;see 11. 203, 556. The emendation of Grein and Zupitza is plausible butnbsp;perhaps unnecessary in a poetic style that makes so much of verbal variationnbsp;as Anglo-Saxon does. Retaining the MS. reading. Grein, Dicht., p. 104,nbsp;translates, “Der lindenschildkiihne Leuteschirmer.” Kock takes the firstnbsp;element of leodhwata as merely intensive. 16 hroSer] Grimm, Ettmiillernbsp;and Kemble change to hro'dre, but for the dative without -e, see Sievers,nbsp;Angels. Gram. § 289.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;17 wrasce] Ekwall, Anglia Beibl. XXXIII, 65,
proposes wrxpe or wrape for wrxce, (and Kock, Anglia XLVII, 264, and Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXV, 276, approve), taking wrxpe fromnbsp;wradu, “support, aid,” 1. 17a being then parallel to 1. 165. But an antithesis between the two half-lines is just as plausible, see 1. 18a.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;18
hetendum] For hettendum; see 1.119, Beow. 1828 for the same spelling. 21 Hugas] The MS. hunas is apparently an echo from 1. 20a. Zupitza reads
-ocr page 235-133
Ilugas, and so Holthausen, Cook, Craigie. For the Hugas, see Klaeber, Beowulf, p. xl. 22 Wasron hwate weras] These words stand at the beginning of a line in the MS., with no indication of loss. Ettmüller suppliednbsp;hildemecgas, Grein, on herebyrnan, Korner, herepreatas, Holthausen (1 ed.),nbsp;Craigie, hilde gefysde, following Sievers, Getting, gel. Anzeiger (Aug. 9,1882).nbsp;In his 2 ed. Holthausen reads as in his first, except hearde for hwate, butnbsp;in his 3 ed. he reads wseron wigkwate weras setsomne. Klaeber, Anglia XXIX,nbsp;271, would supply swylce Hetware as a first half-line. Trautmann, BEV.,nbsp;p. 98, suggests wseron hwate hxlepas, heapti-rofe weras for the line. 25nbsp;herecombol] Zupitza, Holthausen (1 ed.), Craigie change to herecumbol,nbsp;Cook to heorucumbol, see 1. 107. Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) reads herewoman.nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 98, thinks the passage is corrupt, but does not emend.nbsp;A strict logical interpretation of wordum, 1. 24, is not possible, but thenbsp;intent seems clear. 26 sib] Supplied by Sievers, Götting. gel. Anzeigernbsp;(Aug. 9, 1882), for alliteration, and so Holthausen, Cook (syb), see Ex. 214,nbsp;Beow. 387, 729. Grimm supplied sweot, followed by Ettmüller and Kemble.nbsp;Grein has sidmsegen, and Korner supplies sidwerod between ond and eal.nbsp;31 burgenta] Grimm reads burgenta, “over the mountains,” in his text,nbsp;but suggests burg enta, or Burgendas, Burgendan in his notes. Ettmüllernbsp;suggests bürgeatu or bürggeatu, and Craigie has burg-geatu in his text.nbsp;Kemble, Korner readnbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;and so Kock, Anglia XLV, 125, translating,
“over the fastness of the giants,” i.e. over the mountains, and so also Koek, Eng. Stud. XLIV, 393. Grein, Wülker read Burgenta, but in Spr. I, 148,nbsp;Grein has burgenta, acc. pi. from burgenf, “urbs?” Holthausen (1, 2 ed.)nbsp;alters to burglocan, followed by Cook; see Holthausen’s note, Anglia XXV,nbsp;386. In Grein-Köhler, p. 877, Holthausen reads byrg enta, “Burgen dernbsp;Riesen,” and so in his 3 ed., following Korner, p. 268. Zupitza retainsnbsp;burgenta, glossed “burg, stadt??” A noun burgent seems highly improbable,nbsp;and unless the MS. is emended, it seems best to take as two words, thoughnbsp;written as one in the MS. 32 hergum] “In troops,” see Kock, Eng. Stud.nbsp;XLIV, 394.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;34 burgwigendra] Grein, note, suggests byrnwigendra, and
so Holthausen and Cook in their text. 35 FeSan trymedon] Kern, Eng. Stud. LI, 10, would make a parenthesis of this half-line, and Cook adds 1.nbsp;36o to the parenthesis. Trautmann, BEV., p. 98, proposes taking trymedonnbsp;as a weak participial adjective, “die verstarkten fussvölker.” It is possiblenbsp;to take trymedon as a pret. pi. intrans. verb, as perhaps in Ex. 158, but notnbsp;necessary. An unexpressed personal subject may be understood, withnbsp;Fedan as object. In any case, 1. 355 is merely an amplification of 1. 35a.nbsp;36 pset] A result clause, or perhaps limit of motion, “until,” see Klaeber,nbsp;Anglia XXVII, 401 f. Holthausen (1 ed.) supplies op- before pset, butnbsp;cancels this in his notes. 49-50 ])onne Huna cining, etc.] Zupitza,nbsp;Holthausen construe to mean ponne ridon ymb rofne cining, and so Cook, innbsp;his text, but in his glossary cining is given as a nominative. But see Kör-ner’s text, also Eng. Stud. II, 253, and Kock’s comment, Anglia XLVII,nbsp;265, for the reading in the text. 54 Hleopon] The MS. has hleopon, notnbsp;hleowon, as in Wülker and some earlier edd. Ettmüller alters to bleowon.
-ocr page 236-134
and so Trautmann, BEV., p. 98. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;58 sceawede] So ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V,
58, and Wiilker, Holthausen, and Cook; but Ekwall, Anglia Beibl. XXXIII, 65, thinks sceawedon may be retained, citing Beow. 130 ff. But if sceawedonnbsp;is retained, a subject hie, referring to Constantine and his army, must benbsp;understood. In the MS. scea stands at the end of a line, wedon at the beginning of the following line. 59 Sret he] Grein altered to paet pe, and sonbsp;Zupitza and Holthausen (1 ed.). But Grein, Germania X, 424, returns tonbsp;the MS. reading, and so Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.). Ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V,nbsp;58, suggests that he is for hie, which would necessitate also a change tonbsp;samnodon in 1. 60. In the MS. 'Sssi has a small capital d; the word maynbsp;introduce a result clause, or perhaps stand for o'ödst. See Records I, Thenbsp;Junius Manuscript, p. xx. Or read Uses for tset, “after, when”? Rock,nbsp;Eng. Stud. XLIV, 394, takes the antecedent of he, 1. 59, to be here, 1. 58.nbsp;65 hrora] Grimm, note. Grein, note, suggest hrorra, and Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook place hrorra in their text. But hrora may stand as a merenbsp;spelling variation of hrorra. See 1. 379, note, 1. 1058, note 86 hreSerlocannbsp;onspeon] Ekwall, Anglia Beibl. XXXHI, 65, suggests placing these wordsnbsp;in parentheses, “he, i.e. the angel, had spoken.” Otherwise the subjectnbsp;would be Constantine and the meaning more general. 89 wliti] Thenbsp;MS. spelling wliti may stand as a late scribal variant, though it may alsonbsp;have been accidental and unintentional, the very frequent ending -ig beingnbsp;regularly thus spelled in the MS. Thorpe, Zupitza, Körner and Wiilkernbsp;retain wliti, the other edd. emend to wlitig. See An. 142, note.
106 wreccan] Grimm, note, suggests weccan, and so Kemble in his text, ond wsepenjrraece] Perhaps one should read on wsepenprxce, as Holthausennbsp;(1 ed.) does, following Swaen, Anglia XVII, 123. Reading ond, it is possiblenbsp;to take wxpenprxce as obj. of hebban, but it is better as an instrumental.nbsp;Retaining ond, Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) supplies to after ond, following Vonnbsp;der Warth, p. 45, and so Cook, Craigie. 115 gring] For cring, and Ett-müller, Holthausen, Cook so emend, as they do grungon, 1. 126.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;119
heorugrimme] See 11. 25, note, 107, 1214. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;122 in dufan] Trautmann,
BEV., p. 99, would read inne or ingedufan for metrical reasons. But scan Z I / '.Nv j, Ml in dufan. 124 sweotum] So Thorpe, note, and all edd.nbsp;126 grungon] See 1. 115, note. 140 DaroSéesc] In the MS. daro'3 stands atnbsp;the end of a line, sssc at the beginning of the following line. A compoundnbsp;daro'Siesc as subj. oijlugon is questionable only because xsc is masc. and thenbsp;pi. should be xscas. Grein, Spr. I, 182, suggests taking the word as a neuternbsp;here, and so Grein-Köhler, p. 112. Körner, p. 274, takes the word asnbsp;singular, but with a plural verb as a collective or because of the followingnbsp;hildenxdran, and so Klaeber, Archiv CXIII, 147. Holthausen separates asnbsp;two words, darod, xsc, both subjects of the plural verb, and so in Anglianbsp;Beibl. XV, 73. Swaen, Anglia XVII, 124, reads daro'3 ond xsc. Zupitzanbsp;(1 and 2 ed.). Cook emend to daro3as, but Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.) reads darod
-ocr page 237-135
xsc as two words, with indication that the passage is corrupt. It seems necessary to retain daro'dxsc and to accept either Grein’s or Kömer’s explanation of the plural. 141 gescyrded] “Cut to pieces,” from sceard.nbsp;Grimm altered to gescyrted, from sceort, and Kemble, Ettmüller and Greinnbsp;follow. Zupitza (1 ed.) reads gescynded, but gescyrded in later editions.nbsp;151 brySbold secan] Retaining the MS. reading, Grein, Spr. II, 478, interprets, “to adorn the shield with stones, i.e. gems,” and so Zupitza andnbsp;Wülker. Grimm altered stenan to scenan, “to make to shine, to show,”nbsp;and so Kemble, Ettmüller. Körner, p. 274, suggested siunan or stunian,nbsp;“resound, quake,” and so also Eng. Stud. II, 254. Trautmann, BEV.,nbsp;p. 99, would change stenan to stellan, lay down the shield, their warfarenbsp;over. The emendation in the text is that of Sarrazin, ZfdPh. XXXII, 548,nbsp;and is followed also by Holthausen, Cook, and Grein-Köhler, pp. 631, 726.nbsp;For prySbold, see 1. 162, boldes brytla. 162 boldes brytta] Appositive tonbsp;sigerof cyning, 1. 158. Zupitza emends to blxdes brytta, and so Holthausennbsp;(1 ed., blxdes, 2 and 3 ed., blêdes) and Cook. Körner alters to goldes brytta.nbsp;See 1. 151, note. 175 S£et] The word begins with a capital B in the MS.,nbsp;perhaps for emphasis. See 1. 181.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;181 Alysde] The word begins with a
capital in the MS., and the syntax also favors a new sentence here. 184 tacen] Appositive to gesceafi, 1. 183. Zupitza emended the MS. tacne tonbsp;tacen, and so Holthausen (1 ed.). Holthausen (2 ed.) reads to tacne, following Trautmann, BEV., p. 99, and so Cook. Wülker retains tacne as instrumental, and so Kock, Eng. Stud. XLIV, 394, who explains the word as annbsp;instrumental parallel to the prepositional phrase purh pa ilcan gesceaft, asnbsp;Körner, p. 275, had previously done. So also Holthausen (3 ed.).nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;197
hyhta nihst] The earlier edd. retained the MS. reading hyht nikst, but this is short metrically and awkward syntactically. Körner, p. 275, suggestsnbsp;hyhta nihst, and so Wülker. Zupitza reads hyhta hihst, and so Holthausen,nbsp;Cook.
205 beorhtme] See 11. 39, 864. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;207 swa] Holthausen, Cook supply hie
after swa, following Sievers, Anglia I, 579. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;213 firhSsefanJ The MS. has
firhd, notfyrhS, as Wülker, note, records. forS gemyndig] Zupitza (1 and 2 ed.) supposes a loss in the MS. before these words and suggests/iBiZenbsp;bewunden, ] folces fruma to be supplied, but in the 3 and 4 ed., aldor (ornbsp;hyrde, rxswe) is suggested in place of fruma. Cook supplies he wses beforenbsp;ford, citing Pogatscher, Anglia XXIH, 289. Pogatscher assumes thatnbsp;wxs, 1. 212, is implied in 1. 2136, and so previously Körner, Eng. Stud. H, 255.nbsp;Kock, JJJ., p. 18, takes gemyndig as applying to lof, translating, “Thenbsp;praise of Christ then in the emperor’s mind was ever bent on the illustriousnbsp;tree.” 215 foldwege] Grein, Germania X, 424, proposed ƒodwege, and sonbsp;Holthausen, Cook in their text. 217 Create] ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V, 59,nbsp;suggests that preate is an echo from 1. 215 and that werode may have beennbsp;the proper word. Holthausen replaces preate by heape. 230 helm]
-ocr page 238-136
Grimm, note, alters to holm, Zupitza to welm, and Holthausen, Cook follow Zupitza. This is an obvious but not for that reason a convincing emendation, see Grein-Köhler, p. 325.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;243 meahte gesion] Cook reads gesion
meahte, following Von der Warth, p. 45. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;245 swellingum] “Swelling sails,”
. but an otherwise unrecorded word. Kock, JJJo P- 19, proposes snelUngum, citing O. Icel. snillingr, and snellic, Beow. 690, and translating, “beneathnbsp;the spirited men.’ ’nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;251 siefearoSe] Cook reads ssewaro 3e, following Krapp,
Modern Philology II, 407. But the confusion between farc'd and warod was probably present in the Anglo-Saxon mind and consistent emendationnbsp;seems unnecessary. sande] Grein, note, suggests sunde, and so Zupitza,nbsp;Holthausen and Cook. 268 ludeas] Wiilker, Holthausen, Cook readnbsp;ludea, a gen. pi., following Zupitza (2 and later ed.). But ludeas is parallelnbsp;to lindwigendra land, 1. 270, nouns like this meaning either people or country,nbsp;see Kock, Anglia XLIV, 105. See 1. 278.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;273 Hierusalem] ten Brink,
Anz.fdA. V, 59, would read Gerusalem or Jerusalem, on the ground that the alliterating word in 1. 273a is gudrofe, not hxlejgt;. But see Dan. 2.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;279
meSelhegende] Kock, JJJ., p. 19, would take this word as parallel to gehwyl-cum, therefore as an uninflected appositive, agreeing in number but not in case. But that burgsitlendum, 1. 276, snolerestum, 1. 277, and gehwylcum,nbsp;1. 278, should all be syntactical appositives and all have correspondingnbsp;inflection, and that medelhegende should be in the same syntax withoutnbsp;ending, seems very improbable. 285 M] To be resolved as pusendu,nbsp;Sievers, Beitr. X, 518.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;293 ealle snyttro] The MS. reading pxre snytlro
provides no alliteration and no adequate syntax for a genitive or dative pxre snytlro, unless the words are taken as a dative object of widweorpon.nbsp;In his text Grimm indicates an omission after unwislice, and in his notesnbsp;suggests swicon to be supplied. Sievers, Anglia I, 579, would supply swiconnbsp;before unmslice. Kemble supplies swicon before snytlro. Grein suppliesnbsp;so'd after snytlro, citing Dan. 28, but Grein, Germania X, 424, replacesnbsp;io3 by swi'Se. Zupitza (1 ed.) reads sod with Grein, but in the second andnbsp;later editions he removes sod and merely indicates an omission. Bos.-Tol.,nbsp;p. 1256, suggests stan after snyttro, citing Luke xx. 17. Cosijn, Tijdschriftnbsp;I, 143, replaces unwislice by samwislice, and Kock, JJJ., p. 21, approves,nbsp;ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V, 59, replaces pxre by ealre. Holthausen (1 ed.) supplies sodfxstne cwide after snyttro as 1. 293i and ealne wisdom as the firstnbsp;halt of the next line. But Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) merely replaces pxrenbsp;by ealle, and so Cook. This seems the simplest way out of the difficulty,nbsp;though it is not apparent why ealle should have been miswritten as pxre.nbsp;The Latin text of the life of Helena reads repellentes omnem sapientiam,nbsp;see Holthausen, p. 11.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;300 spald] The Latin life ha.?, per sputum oculos
vestros illuminavit, see Holthausen, p. 11.
302 to deahe] Zupitza and later edd. supply to. 304 woruld] Zupitza alters to worn, and so Holthausen, Cook. But woruld may stand, and see
-ocr page 239-137
NOTES ON ELENE
Christ 718, where woruld and eordbuend appear as appositives. 311 gedweolan] Sievers, Anglia I, 579, supplies in before gedweolan, and sonbsp;Holthausen (1 ed.), Cook. But gedweolan may be instrumental, parallel tonbsp;gepancum, 1. 312, as Klaeber, Anglia XXIX, 271, maintains. Holthausennbsp;(2 and 3 ed.) omits in, as supplied in his first edition. Kock, Anglia XLIII,nbsp;302, reads on for ond, see An. 1191, note. 313 Ganga))] Holthausen (2 ed.)nbsp;suggests secap for this word. gejjenca))] “Find out by thinking,” likenbsp;geascian, “find out by asking,” Kock, J JJ., p. 21. Holthausen (1 and 2 ed.)nbsp;supplies a full line after this word, ond findap gen ferkdgleawe men. Vonnbsp;der Warth, p. 45, would read gesecap for gepencap, and ten Brink, Anz.fdA.nbsp;V, 60, suggested geceosa'5, alesa'S or some similar word. 314 crseftige]nbsp;Cook reads gleawe to avoid the repetition in the next line. 315 seSelumnbsp;crseftige] Zupitza, note, suggests that crxftige was an accidental repetitionnbsp;from 1. 314 for gode, and Holthausen places gode in his text. 318 eowic]nbsp;Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, reads eowic, and so Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.), Holthausen,nbsp;Cook. 320 geruman] Grein expanded the abbreviation as gerun, andnbsp;this seems supported by 1. 411, but in Germania X, 424, Grein reads gerum.nbsp;Schwarz, Cynewulfs Anteil am Christ, p. 67, proposes geryne, gerune.nbsp;Frucht, Metrisches und Sprachliches, p. 74, proposes geruman, and sonbsp;Holthausen, Cook, Grein-Köhler, p. 558. Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XVII,nbsp;177, Von der Warth, p. 46, would read pa on gerum eodan. The phrasenbsp;Eodan on geruman merely means that they went out. 322 georne] Thenbsp;MS. eorne is a mere spelling variation, and perhaps accidental, see 1. 399,nbsp;eare, for geare. The edd. all emend to georne. 323 wordgeryno] Holthausen (1 ed.) reads wordgeryna, a gen. pi., following Shipley, The Genitivenbsp;Case in Anglo-Saxon Poetry, p. 94, though in his 2 and 3 ed. Holthausennbsp;restores wordgeryno, still regarded as a genitive plural. But wordgerynonbsp;may be object of the verb and pa wisestan the subject. 326 M] To benbsp;resolved as pusend. 338 word] Supplied by Grein, Zupitza, Holthausennbsp;and Cook, and needed for alliteration. 348 wende] So Thorpe and all edd.nbsp;353 gingne] Zupitza alters to ginge, and so Wiilker, Holthausen and Cook.nbsp;See Isaiah i. 2, where the plural filios occurs. But filios would be adequatelynbsp;represented by beam, and stylistically it is better to take eaforan as a singular, quot;a young son I raised up, children I begat,” etc. 356 forejiances]nbsp;Sievers, Anglia I, 580, suggests forepancas, and so Zupitza (2 and later ed.),nbsp;Holthausen and Cook. 357 ond] Coordinate with ond, 1.361, “although.. .nbsp;nevertheless.” 360 gifaS] So Zupitza, Cook, Holthausen, but Wiilkernbsp;retains gifeS as in a relative clause beginning with pe even when the contextnbsp;is plural. 369] For this line Holthausen (1 ed.) reads ond ge pam sode ondnbsp;ryhte | widsecen hxfdon, but in his later editions he returns to the MS.nbsp;reading. 370fgt;-371a] Grein supplied dryhtna and placed eallra in 1. 370nbsp;instead of 1. 371, as earlier edd. had done. Later edd. follow Grein, exceptnbsp;Zupitza (1 ed.), who supplies eowerne after scippend in 1. 370, but Zupitzanbsp;(2 and later ed.) follows Grein. 375 pset me] Cook, note, would supplynbsp;hie between these words, following Holthausen, note, and so also in 1. 409.nbsp;377 modcwanige] Trautmann, Kynewulf, p. 82, proposes modes cwange or
-ocr page 240-138
mode cwange, and Holthausen, Anglia XXIII, 516, would read modcwange guman, but in his text Holthausen has mode cwanfge, i.e. cwange, though henbsp;also suggests mod-cwange men in his notes to his first edition. Cook readsnbsp;mode cwanige. A compound modecwanige is not impossible, see modewxga,nbsp;Ex. 500. These changes are made to provide a metrical syllable, but seenbsp;1. 3796 for a similar metrical half-line. 378 bead] Sievers, Beitr. X, 518,nbsp;changes to behead to gain a metrical syllable, and so Holthausen, Cook. Anbsp;change in the order of words to read swa sio cwen him bead would be anothernbsp;way of gaining the same result. 379 Fundon] Grimm and later edd. readnbsp;fundon. Though pret. plurals in -an are frequent, the ending -en is not sonbsp;and the iorm funden of the MS. was probably accidental. See 1. 432 for thenbsp;opposite error. D] To be resolved as fif httnd. for^snottera] Grimmnbsp;and later edd. read -snoUerra, except Wiilker, who retains the MS. spelling.nbsp;See 1. 65, note. 380 alesen] Cook alters to alesenra. But alesen modifiesnbsp;fif hund, and fordsnottera modifies leodmsega. See 11. 285-286.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;399
geare] See georne, 1. 322, and note. Thorpe and later edd. read geare.
403 hcodenbealwa] The MS. reads peoden bealwa, but Thorpe has peodon, which the edd. before Wiilker try to explain as a verb. Wiilker readsnbsp;correctly peodenhealwa and takes this to be an accusative plural form.nbsp;Holthausen (1 ed.) reads peodbealwa xnig and supposes that a line betweennbsp;1. 402 and 1. 403 has been lost. Von der Warth, p. 46, proposes peoden-bealwa sum (or an), and so Cook, Holthausen (2 ed.). Holthausen (3 ed.)nbsp;follows the MS. and supplies nothing. Kern, Eng. Stud. LI, 11, takesnbsp;peodenhealwa as a gen. pL, but supplies nothing, taking the word as a genitive modifier of xbylgd and citing parallel constructions in Anglo-Saxonnbsp;prose. Kern’s explanation is adequate and nothing need be supplied.nbsp;Kock, Eng. Stud. XLIV, 395, supposes a shift of construction, sbylgd annbsp;accusative object and peondenbealwa a genitive object of nylon. 422nbsp;gnyrna] So Bouterwek, Angelsachsisches Glossar, p. 136, and all later edd.nbsp;423 orscyldne] Thorpe suggested unscyldigne for the MS. scyldü, and sonbsp;Grimm, Kemble, Grein, Zupitza (1 and 2 ed.) and Wiilker. Zupitza (3nbsp;and 4 ed.) reads scyldum, and otherwise as the MS., but with indication thatnbsp;the passage is corrupt. Holthausen (1 ed.) reads scyldum with the MS.nbsp;and supplies after this word asceredne | sceadan be rxde, || ealles orhlytnenbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 99, proposes orscyldne for the MS. scyldü, and sonbsp;Cook, Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) and Craigie. Kern, Eng. Stud. LI, 11,nbsp;approves Trautmann’s emendation, but suggests êscyldne = xscyldne,nbsp;citing xfelle, xmenne, etc., as also possible. 432 forleten] Kemble andnbsp;later edd. change the MS. forleton to a past participle. See 1. 379, note.nbsp;438 faeder] Cook, Holthausen change to fxdere, following Sievers, Beitr. X,nbsp;483. So also in 1. 454. minum] There is no indication of loss in the MS.nbsp;after minum, and Thorpe and Grimm assume none, nor does Kemble, thoughnbsp;he changes minum to sinum. But the speech that follows, 11. 441 ff., cannot
-ocr page 241-139
have been addressed to Zachaeus, as this alteration would make it be, see 11. 418, 454-455, 530. Grein supplies pe hit siddan cy'Sde sylja his beforenbsp;eaferan and as completing that line. Zupitza indicates an omission butnbsp;supplies nothing. Holthausen (1 and 2 ed.) supplies pe wxs Symon halen, \nbsp;swssum before eaferan, and so Cook. Holthausen (3 ed.) supplies Symonnbsp;wxs haten, j swxsum before eaferan. Craigie supplies pam wxs Simon nama,nbsp;I swxsum. This satisfies the sense, if we assume that the subject of wende,nbsp;1. 440, is Simon, the words that follow being then addressed to Judas. Thenbsp;Latin text, Holthausen (3 ed.), p. 16, reads, Zacheus autem, aims mens,nbsp;praenuntiavit patri meo et pater mens, cum moreretur, adnuntiavit mihi dicens.nbsp;451] For 1. 4515 Grimm, note, supplied mid yldrum deah; Grein has M'Snbsp;gedyrsod xfre, but Germania X, 424, he changes to dreames bruced. Brenner,nbsp;Eng. Stud. XIH, 481, would supply dreosan ne sceal or na dreosan sceal.nbsp;Holthausen supplies deorlice bi'5. Zupitza and Cook indicate an omissionnbsp;but supply nothing. The sense is complete without assuming an omission.nbsp;454 fieder] See 1. 438, note. 476 bearna] Grimm changes to beorna, andnbsp;so also Grein, Germania X, 424, and ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V, 60.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;477 hie]
Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook alter to him. 479 sarum] Trautmann, BEV., p. 99, suggests searwum for sarum. 487 hine] Grein, Zupitza, Holthausen,nbsp;Cook supply hine. 494 hrohtherd] Grimm and later edd. alter to -heard,nbsp;except Zupitza and Wiilker, and -herd may well stand as a spelling variationnbsp;of -heard. 495 sette] Trautmann, BEV., p. 100, would change to dyde fornbsp;metrical reasons. 496 hie] Kemble and later edd. read hie, except Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.), hine. 497 Sawles] Grein, Cook alter to Saules.
501 wearS] Supplied by Kemble and later edd., except Wiilker, who assumes, however, that the word must be supplied in sense. 518] There is nonbsp;indication of loss in the MS. Thorpe, Grimm and Kemble assume thenbsp;loss of a half-line before sy'dpan, Zupitza after gelyfdon, but supply nothing.nbsp;Grein supplies in lifes fruman after gelyfdon, Holthausen (1 ed.) suppliesnbsp;leohtum geponcum. Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) supplies pissum leofspelle,nbsp;following Von der Warth, p. 46, see 1. 1016, and so Cook, Craigie. 522nbsp;leoSorune] The MS. reads clearly leo'do at the end of a line, followed bynbsp;rune in the next line, not leota as given by Cook. Sievers, Beitr, X, 504,nbsp;emends to lêodrüne (or Uo'Surüne), and so Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.). Cook,nbsp;Holthausen and Craigie read lêodrüne. In his 1 and 2 ed. Zupitza hadnbsp;read as in the MS. Grein-Köhler, p. 415, also emends to lêodrüne. Sweet,nbsp;Student’s Dictionary, p. 107, glosses as leopo-rün, [or *leopr-], “advice(?).”nbsp;In form lêodrüne, “advice in song,” “secret advice,” would be beyondnbsp;question, but the evidence of the MS. does not permit lightly setting asidenbsp;the form leodorune, nor is the meaning lêod-, “song,” particularly appropriatenbsp;here. What one expects as the first element of the compound is somenbsp;meaning like “kindly,” “friendly,” “gentle,” as in leofspell, 1. 1016. Seenbsp;Grein-Köhler, under leodu, and Bos.-Tol., under leodu, gelidewxcan, gelidian
-ocr page 242-140
for possible cognates. Trautmann, BEV., p. 100, proposes leornunge for the MS. leodorune. See 1. 1250, note. 530 septe] See An. 742. Thorpenbsp;and other edd. before Zupitza (2 ed.) misread as sewde. 531 geh’Sum]nbsp;Thorpe corrected the obvious error of the MS. to gekSum, and so the earliernbsp;edd. and Wülker, who cites geomorfrod, Gen. 2226. Zupitza alters tonbsp;giddum, and so Cook. Holthausen (1 ed.) reads gidda, but in his 2 and 3nbsp;ed., he returns to the MS. Trautmann, BEV., p. 100, proposes gearumnbsp;for gehdum. cunnon] Cook changes to cunnia'd, glossed, “think out,nbsp;decide.” Holthausen (1 ed.) indicates the loss of a line after cunnon. Innbsp;Anglia Beibl. XVIII, 77, Holthausen reconstructs this passage to read;
Nu ge eal geare cunnon!
Hwret eow lgt;a2s on sefan selest JiinceS to gecySanne, gif Seos cwen usicnbsp;frigneS ymb Saet foldgrsef, nu ge fyrhtSsefannbsp;ond modgehanc minne cunnon?
In Anglia Beibl. XVIII, 204, Holthausen proposes for 1. 532, as a metrical improvement, hwset eow pies selest \ on sefan pinced, and he doctors 1. 1164 innbsp;the same way, and so also in 2 ed. Trautmann, BEV., p. 100, proposes othernbsp;metrical variations. But Holthausen (3 ed.) reads as in the text, exceptnbsp;fregnum, “questions,” for treo, 1. 534. Kock, Eng. Stud. XLIV, 395, wouldnbsp;read as in the text. 534 frigneS ymb Saet treo] Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.)nbsp;proposes da rode for dxt treo. Holthausen (1 ed.) has foldgrxf for treo,nbsp;but changes in his 2 ed. to freotreo and in his third to fregnum. In Anglianbsp;XXIII, 516, he proposes/yrwlreo, “altes Holz,” and in Eng. Stud. LI, 183,nbsp;he reads beacen or becen for treo and breostsefan for fyrhSsefan in 1. 5345.nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 100, proposes ymb dxt forctreow, or simply ymb forcan,nbsp;“gallows,” for ymb Sset treo. Cook reads freotreo with Holthausen’s 2 ed.nbsp;These changes are all made to satisfy theories of metrical propriety. 547nbsp;Weoxan] Zupitza (2 ed.) reads Wrixledan, following Cosijn, Tijdschrift I,nbsp;144, but in the 3 and 4 ed. he returns to weoxan, as in his first edition. 548nbsp;gehwEer] Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook alter to gehwsene. 558 cytidon]nbsp;Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook change to cydan. 561 witgan] So Thorpenbsp;and later edd. 571oi] Trautmann, BEV., p. 100, would omit past or hio fornbsp;metrical reasons. 578 bael fornimeS] Frucht, Metrisches und Sprach-liches, p. 30, proposed bxlfyr for bsslfor-, Trautmann, BEV., p. 101, approves,nbsp;and Holthausen places this in his text. 5806] Grimm and Kemble readnbsp;incorrectly pass leas for past leas. Grein reads pxt leas-spell, but Grein,nbsp;Germania X, 424, reads pxt eow pxt leas sceal, a reading which is rejected bynbsp;Sievers, Anglia I, 580, on metrical grounds. Zupitza (2 ed.) follow’s Grein’snbsp;second reading; in his 3 and 4 ed. Zupitza reads past eow seo leasung sceal,nbsp;and so Cook. Holthausen (1 ed.) reads pxt eow sceal past lease spel; in his 2nbsp;and 3 ed. Holthausen reads as in the MS., but places apundrad, 1. 581, atnbsp;the end of 1. 580. The alliteration might be regularized by reading pxtnbsp;pxt leas eow sceal. 581 apundrad] Although the distinction between W,nbsp;written with the runic symbol, and P is not always clear in the MS., in thisnbsp;instance there can be no question that the scribe wrote a pundrad, which
-ocr page 243-141
may of course have been intended for a compound apundrad. The reading is so clear that it should be retained if at all possible. Thorpe prints awund-rad, and all edd. before Zupitza (2 ed.) take this as the MS. reading. Grimmnbsp;has awundrad (see Bos.-Tol., p. 63, “the falsehood shall be made a wondernbsp;of for you”), but in his notes he suggests awended. Grein reads awundrad,nbsp;and so Wiilker as an emendation. Zupitza, Holthausen (1 ed.). Cook readnbsp;awended. Strunk, MLN. XVII, 372, emends to asundrad, “falsehood shallnbsp;be separated from you,” a meaning which does not fit the context. Retaining apundrad, the word must be taken as from pund, “a weight,” in thenbsp;sense “weigh out, apportion,” see Bos.-Tol., Supplement, p. 45, apyndrian,nbsp;“to weigh,” p. 682, pundar, “a balance or weight,” pundern, “a plumb line,”nbsp;and possibly a verb pundernian, “to weigh.” Trautmann, BEV., p. 101,nbsp;Grein-Kohler, p. 539, and Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) accept the word in thisnbsp;way. Placing apundrad at the end of 1. 580, Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) takesnbsp;the remainder of 1. 581 as his 1. 581a and 1. 582a as his 1. 581i, followed bynbsp;indications for a first half-line lost, the second half-line as in the text. Sonbsp;also Trautmann, BEV., p. 101, except that he takes pe ge hwile nu of 1. 582amp;nbsp;as a first half-line, and for the second half-line reads hyddon on unriht, withnbsp;no omissions and nothing supplied except hyddon. In his notes (3 ed.),nbsp;p. 91, Holthausen suggests hydan pa halgan geryno for his missing half-line.nbsp;In his first edition Holthausen, following Zupitza (1 ed.), had taken 1. 582anbsp;as in the text, with a second half-line and the first half of the following linenbsp;lost, followed by pe ge hwile nu on unriht hyddon for the second half-line.nbsp;590 orde] So Thorpe and all later edd. except Wiilker.
608 ]j*s to binge] Holthausen (1 ed.) alters to pissa pinga, but Anglia Beibl. XXI, 174, reads pxs to pance, and so in his 2 and 3 ed. Cook reads pxranbsp;pinga. Trautmann, BEV., p. 102, would readpxs topinum, “zu dem deinen,nbsp;als das deine,” i.e. as your fate. But pxs may stand as a genitive of specification, and pinge in the sense “consideration, deliberation,” see pingode,nbsp;1. 609, “what you about this on deliberation.” 610 rex] This Latin wordnbsp;appears again in 1. 1041, where it fits into the context more easily. As itnbsp;seems scarcely credible that the word is a scribal innovation, it seems bestnbsp;to let it stand as perhaps a bit of learned pleasantry on the part of the poet.nbsp;The simplest explanation of the word is that which takes it for cyning, asnbsp;part of an intensive compound cyninggenidlan, appositive to gekdu. Thisnbsp;is Holthausen’s reading in his 2 and 3 ed., and so also Craigie. In his 1 ed.nbsp;Holthausen had taken the word as for crxfle, an instrumental. Sievers,nbsp;Anglia I, 580, proposed cyninges, and Wulker approves, though he retainsnbsp;rex in his text. Cosijn, Tijdschrift I, 144, proposes cyningan, “reginae.”nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 102, suggests carena, from cearu, which he thinks wasnbsp;misread as cyning and the misreading then turned into Latin rex. Cooknbsp;reads cwealmgenidlan, taking rex as a scribal mistake for Latin nex, andnbsp;translating nex as cwealm. The earlier edd. retained rex in their text without
-ocr page 244-142
adequate explanation. 614 samod] The addition of samod was made by Zupitza, and so Holthausen, Cook. Grimm, note, supplied beorne, a dativenbsp;singular, after gesihde, Grein supplied gebrokt before on, and ten Brink,nbsp;Anz. fdA. V, 60, suggested gesette weordad or geweordad after bu. Wülkernbsp;indicates an omission after gesihSe, but though he approves ten Brink’snbsp;reading, he supplies nothing in his text. 615 streac] Holthausen, Cooknbsp;alter to stearc. 624 radorcyninges] Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.). Cook,nbsp;Craigie supply beam after this word, following Von der Warth, p. 47.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;629
hyht swa mode] The MS. has heofon rices swamode with no indication of omission. The lack of alliteration and of a word to account for the genitivenbsp;heofonrices indicates a loss here. Grimm reads heofonrices.. .swa mode,nbsp;but in a foot-note, he suggests hwurfe to be supplied, retracted on p. 153 innbsp;favor of hygde, “cogitaret.” Kemble supposes a loss after heofonrices.nbsp;Grein reads heofonrices hyhte swa mode, but in Germania X, 424, he proposesnbsp;niode for mode, and so Spr. H, 289. Zupitza (1 ed.), note, suggests ge himnbsp;heofonrices hyht swamode, but in later editions he reads ge he heofonricesnbsp;hyht swa mode. Wülker indicates an omission after heofonrices, but suppliesnbsp;nothing, though he approves Grimm’s hygde, or better hogde, and he readsnbsp;swa mode. For Zupitza’s hyht, Klaeber, Anglia XXIX, 272, suggests hyht-wynne to fill out the line, for the MS. swamode or swa mode, reading samod,nbsp;with Cosijn, Tijdschrift I, 145. Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) follows Klaeber.nbsp;In his 1 ed. Holthausen had read hyht swa mede. Cook reads hyht swanbsp;mcerne. Trautmann, BEV., p. 102, thinks the MS. reading should benbsp;retained as a verb, “verlustig ginge,” as Zupitza (1 ed.) had done, and sonbsp;Craigie. Kock, JJJ., p. 21, would also retain swamode, with hyhtes fornbsp;Zupitza’s hyht to be supplied, meaning “moved or strayed from the joynbsp;of heaven.” Kock renders the passage as follows: “he regretted that henbsp;should both forego the joy of heaven and leave this present realm beneathnbsp;the skies, if he did not reveal the Holy Rood.” But a verb swamode at thisnbsp;place is very doubtful. If the scribe miswrote niode as mode (see Grein-Kohler, p. 500, for other examples), and supplying hyht, the sense of thenbsp;passage would be, “to him was a sad spirit, hot at heart, and sorrow fornbsp;both, that (or it) he should thus of necessity (i.e. that he should thus benbsp;compelled) give up the joy of heaven and this present kingdom under thenbsp;skies (i.e. life on earth), if he should not reveal the cross.” Retaining mode,nbsp;on would replace “of necessity” by “in his mind or heart.” See 11. 963-966.
630 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;ond] Trautmann, BEV., p. 102, replaces ond by ge, and in 1. 631 readsnbsp;gif for ge. Cook follows Trautmann’s reading in 1. 631, but not in 1. 630.
631 nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;Sa rode ne taehte] Zupitza omits ne, thus taking the thought expressednbsp;in 1. 6315 as the second half of a dilemma indicated by gehwxdres wa. Holthausen (1 and 2 ed.) follows Zupitza, but in his 3 ed. Holthausen readsnbsp;dxt reht for da rode ne, citing 1. 601. Klaeber, Anglia XXIX, 272, alsonbsp;omits ne, translating, “dass er sowohl das irdische als das himmlische lebennbsp;preisgabe, oder dass er das kreuz zeigte.” But gehwxdres wa more probablynbsp;refers to the heavenly and the earthly life. 634 CC] Resolved as twa hundnbsp;by Grimm, Kemble and Grein, as tu hund by Cook. 636 feala] The edd.
-ocr page 245-143
retain the MS. reading/ea/e, except Grein and Cook, who have/eoZa, and Holthausen, who reads fealo. 639 siSdagum] Cook has siddagum, anbsp;misprint. 645 Troiana] Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.), Cook alter to Troianas.nbsp;646 fyr mycle] For the MS. fser my cel, Grimm, note, suggested/yr mycle,nbsp;“much more remote,” and so Kemble, Cook, Craigie. Holthausen (2 andnbsp;3 ed.) has Jior mycle. Klaeber, Anglia XXIX, 272, Trautmann, BEV.,nbsp;p. 103, Kock, PPP., p. 5, accept Grimm’s fyr mycle. Imehnann, Anglianbsp;Beibl. XVH, 226, endeavors to retain the ƒ*gt;• mycel by taking ponne, 1. 647,nbsp;in the sense “then,” i.e. this sedele gewyrd took place after the Trojan war.nbsp;Retaining fair mycel, Holthausen (1 ed.) supplies xr geworden || Israhelanbsp;folce, after ealdgewin. Von der Warth, p. 48, supplies pxt pe xr cuS Wear'S {|nbsp;eowrum xgleawum. Klaeber, l.c., points out, as Grein had previously done,nbsp;that a positive might stand before ponne, i.e. that one might takamp;fxr micelnbsp;.. .ponne in the sense “a great conflict, greater than,” but this meaningnbsp;obviously does not fit the context. 647 open] Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.)nbsp;reads opene, and in Anglia Beibl. XXI, 174, he proposes also to add pxtnbsp;before opene. For open ealdgewin, Trautmann, BEV., p. 103, proposes ofernbsp;eall gemynd, “beyond all recollection.” Kock, PPP., p. 5, takes pxt, 1. 646,nbsp;and open ealdgewin as parallel, translating, “yet that, the open ancientnbsp;conflict, was much older than this notable event.” 657 nean] Kemblenbsp;altered to near, Zupitza to neah. 658 ond }7a] A kind of loose parataxis,nbsp;Klaeber, Anglia XXIX, 271, i.e. “because we have set those conflicts innbsp;writing.” 668 on tweon] For the MS. ond tweon, Grimm, note, suggestsnbsp;ond on tweon or ond tweonde. Sievers, Angha I, 580, would read ond onnbsp;tweon, and so Holthausen, Cook. Without on, tweon would be taken asnbsp;instrumental. Kock, JJJ., p. 22, reads on tweon, omitting ond as writtennbsp;in the MS. with the abbreviation for ond by mistake for on. wende himnbsp;trage hnagre] Literally, “had expectation to himself of a worse evil.”nbsp;Kemble altered trage to prage, “humbled himseH for a while.” 676nbsp;Caluarie] All edd. read Caluarie for the MS. caluare, and Cook, Holthausennbsp;(2 and 3 ed.) also add on before this word, following Von der Warth, p. 49.nbsp;The Latin text has here, Holthausen (3 ed.), p. 25, tantum ostende miki, quinbsp;mcatur Calvariae locus. 683 can] Holthausen (1 ed.) alters to wat, but innbsp;2 and 3 ed. returns to the MS. reading. 691 swa] Grein omits withoutnbsp;comment. 697 besylced] Thorpe misreports the MS. as besyleed, whichnbsp;he emends to besyled, and so the earher edd. before Zupitza (2 ed.).nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;699
healsie] Thorpe misreports the MS. as halsie, and so later edd. before Zupitza (2 ed.). Holthausen reads halsie as an emendation.
704 Jjreanyd] Cook suppUes to after this word. 709 scead] See 1. 149. Grimm, Kemble, Grein alter to sceod. Zupitza (1 ed.) merely indicates somenbsp;disturbance in the text between hxleSum and scead, though he makes nonbsp;change. In later editions he accepts the MS. reading, ten Brink, Anz.fdA.nbsp;V, 60, would change to seraf, Trautmann, BEV., p. 104, would read weold.
-ocr page 246-144
and so Holthausen (1 ed.). In his later editions Holthausen returns to the MS. reading. 720 halige] Zupitza and later edd. read halige, exceptnbsp;Wiilker, who retains halig. 721 feondes] The earlier edd. assume annbsp;extensive omission here, and Grein supplies to read purh searucrseft besencednbsp;lasg 11 on fyrndagum foldan, etc. But Grein, Germania X, 424, thinks onlynbsp;feonda is to be supplied before searu. Zupitza supplies feondes, and so laternbsp;edd. Wiilker indicates an omission in his text and in his note approvesnbsp;Grein’s feonda as the word to be supplied. 724 elnes oncySig] Traut-mann, BEV., p. 104, would alter to ëples uncy'Sig, “der des ortes unkundige.”nbsp;See 11. 828, note, 960, note. Grimm, note, had discussed uncy'Sig butnbsp;rejected it. 755 He sceal] Grein alters the MS. he to pe, taking sigorcynnnbsp;as the antecedent of pe. Zupitza reads hie sceolon, and so Holthausennbsp;(1 ed.), hie sculon, (2 and 3 ed.), hie sceolon. The change to the singularnbsp;may have been occasioned by the fact that in Genesis iii. 24 only one swordnbsp;is mentioned. Cherubim, etflammeum gladium. The poet does not make thenbsp;hierarchical values of the Cherubim and Seraphim quite clear. 768 ful]nbsp;Sievers, Anglia I, 580, takes ƒ«/ as a noun object of proman. The simplernbsp;interpretation takes ful as adj., parallel to fah, “the foulest of the foul,”nbsp;Kock, PPP., p. 5, with peowned object of both proman and polian. 779nbsp;no] Zupitza suggests ne for no, with only a comma before, and so Holthausennbsp;in his text, 781 ))in] Grimm, Kemble alter to pinum. 782 Jinrh Sanbsp;beorhtan] “Through the glorious one.” Trautmann, BEV., p. 104, suppliesnbsp;bryd after beorhtan. Cook supplies msegS. 787 geywdest] The spellingnbsp;gehywdesl of the MS. was apparently accidental, the alliteration being vocalic. The earlier edd. and Wiilker retain the spelling gehywdesl, but Grein andnbsp;other later edd. read geywdest. 788 wyn] The MS. has here merely thenbsp;usual runic symbol for w, with a dot before and after. Thorpe, Grimm,nbsp;Kemble, Grein and Zupitza (1 and 2 ed.) resolve this as waldend, wealdend.nbsp;Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.) resolves as weard. Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, resolves asnbsp;wen, but Anglia XHI, 3, as wyn (though here not in reference to this passagenbsp;but to the runic passages giving Cyn(e)wulf’s name). Holthausen andnbsp;Cook have wyn. See 1. 1089.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;790 psot me] Cook supplies Su between
these words. 800 walde] “that he rules.”
803 swylce rec] Schwarz, Cynewulfs Anteil am Christ, p. 59, would omit swylce, and so Trautmann, BEV., p. 104. Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) andnbsp;Cook omit swylce from their texts. 81;2 inwrige] Thorpe suggests onwrige,nbsp;and so Holthausen, Cook. 821 broSor] Judas could be the brother ofnbsp;Stephen only in spiritual sense. The Latin life, Holthausen (3 ed.), p. 31,nbsp;reads et adnumera me [in caelo] cttm fratre meo Stephano, qui scriptus est innbsp;Actibus.. .apostolorum. 823 stangreopum] Grimm, Kemble alter tonbsp;slangreolum. 827 ]gt;a.m] Trautmann, BEV., p. 104, omits for metricalnbsp;reasons. 828 elnes anhydig] Trautmann, BEV., p. 104, would changenbsp;to ê'öles ancySig, see 1. 724, note, “zuerst also èples uncy'Sig, so lange er den
-ocr page 247-145
ort nicht kennt; dann aber, nachdem er ihn erfahren hat, Spies ancytig.” But Trautmann also thinks that perhaps anhydig may be retained, and onlynbsp;elnes changed to Spies. ' 829 XX] To be resolved as tweontigum, Iwentigum.nbsp;Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) reverses the order of the two half-lines, but Kock,nbsp;Anglia XLVII, 265, points out that other examples are found of similarnbsp;alliteration as in the text. 833 reonian] Zupitza ('3 and 4 ed.), Holthausennbsp;change to reongan, Cook to reonigan. 836 cynn] Supplied by Grein andnbsp;later edd., except Zupitza in his first edition. 838 leahtra fruman] “thenbsp;devil,” see Kock, Anglia XLVII, 265, Grein-Köhler, p. 229.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;851 hangen]
Cook alters to ahangen. 859 gere] For geare, and so Grein, Holthausen and Cook in their texts. 861 hwylcne] So Grein and later edd. 862 ser]nbsp;Zupitza suggests ac for xr, and Holthausen (1 and 2 ed.) and Cook place acnbsp;in the text. But Holthausen (3 ed.) returns to the MS. 876 sawlleasne]nbsp;Cook alters to sawolleasne. 884 on anbide] Holthausen, Cook readnbsp;on hide, following Frucht, Metrisches und Sprachliches, p. 30.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;889 sawl]
Cook alters to sawol. hafen] Trautmann, BEV., p. 105, would read ahafen to gain a metrical syllable. 895 ingemynde] Regarded by Greinnbsp;and most commentators as an adj. modifying wundor, subj. of wxs. Butnbsp;Kock, Anglia XLIV, 105, takes the word as a noun, parallel to ferhlSsefan,nbsp;citing Gen. 2340-2341 for a similar instance. Kock’s interpretation seemsnbsp;the more probable, but in that case, there is nothing to prevent separatingnbsp;into in gemynde, which would be parallel in form as well as meaning toonnbsp;ferh'Ssefan, except that in, prep., would be an unusually light syllable to bearnbsp;a metrical stress.
920 oft] Altered to ept by Grein, Zupitza, Wülker, and Holthausen. 923 geasne] Grimm, Kemble alter to gxsen, Holthausen to gxsne. 924 findannbsp;can] Grein, Germania X, 424, and later edd. omit ne, except Zupitza in hisnbsp;first edition. 925 siSSan] The earlier edd. retain the MS. mddan, butnbsp;Grein changes to siddan, and so Zupitza, Holthausen and Cook. Kemble,nbsp;Grein, Germania X, 424, read wid dan, and Wülker retains widdan, takingnbsp;widercyr in the sense “opposition, apostacy,” instead of “return,” the sensenbsp;of the word if one reads siddan. Wülker’s interpretation would therefore benbsp;“an opposition or apostacy thereagainst,” an implied reference to Julian thenbsp;apostate—ingenious but remote. Brown, Eng. Stud. XL, 20, would readnbsp;wid de, as in 1. 926. But the probability that widdan is a mere scribal echonbsp;after wider- is so great that other explanations are scarcely needed. 937nbsp;witgan] Grein alters to witan, see 1. 544, but in Germania X, 424, to wilgan,nbsp;and so later edd. except Zupitza, Wülker, who retain wigan. 941 firet Je]nbsp;Zupitza supplies pe to provide bescufed with an object, and so Holthausennbsp;(1 ed.). Cosijn, Aanteekeningen, p. 32, would replace pxt by pec, and sonbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 105, Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.). Cook. 943 syn-wyrcende] Trautmann, BEV., p. 105, would alter to synwyrcendne. 957nbsp;oferswiSedne] So Zupitza and later edd. 960 uncySig] Grein retains
-ocr page 248-146
uncy'Sig in his text, and translates, “ignorus?”, Spr. II, 617, “er der zuvor so unwissend war?” But in a note he suggests oncy'Sig, and so Holthausen,nbsp;Trautmann, BEV., p. 105, and Cook. But Holthausen glosses the word asnbsp;“erfahren,” p. 93, and Cook as “ignorant.” Grein-Kohler, p. 533, glosses asnbsp;“bewusst.” The meaning of uncy'Sig here is undoubtedly “wise,” “how henbsp;in so short time ever became so full of faith and so wise, he filled with discretion.” See Kock, Anglia XLVII, 266. Grein, Dicht., p. 130, translated,nbsp;“wie er in so kurzer Frist so glaubensvoll und so einsichtsvoll und mutignbsp;irgend wurde durchgossen mit Klugheit.” See 1. 724.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;971 boden] So
Grimm, note, and later edd. faetSmeS] Grimm, note, suggests and Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook read fxSmaS. 972 gehwaere] Zupitzanbsp;(3 and 4 ed.), Holthausen, Cook alter to gehioxm, following Sievers, Beitr.nbsp;X, 485. rod] Thorpe and later edd. supply rod. 978 Jjser] Grein, note,nbsp;suggests pxt, and with this change would also supply ne before meahton.nbsp;So also Zupitza (2 and later ed.). ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V, 60, acceptsnbsp;Grein’s suggestion, and so also Trautmann, BEV., p. 105, but Cosijn,nbsp;Aanteekeningen, p. 32, rejects it. Kemble had supplied ne before ¦meahtonnbsp;previous to Grein’s suggestion. Klaeber, Anglia XXIX, 271, discusses thenbsp;construction with pxr. 984 pact] Sievers, Anglia I, 580, suggests pxtnbsp;for the MS. pe, and so Holthausen, Cook. 992 geferede] Sievers, Anglianbsp;I, 580, suggests geferedra, and so Holthausen, Trautmann, BEV., p. 106,nbsp;and Cook. Undoubtedly the word goes as an appositive With, fricgendra,nbsp;but it may stand as an uninflected appositive, see Kock, JJJ., p. 20, and 1.nbsp;279, note. 996 swonrade] So Thorpe and later edd. 997 aseted] Sonbsp;Dietrich, Kynewulfi poetae aetas, p. 2, followed by Grein, Spr. I, 41, Germania X, 424, and later edd. 999 gearwian] ten Brink, Anz.fdA. V, 60,nbsp;would read gegearwian.
1003 brim nesen] Thorpe, Grimm, Kemble, Grein combine as a noun compound, and so Willker. Zupitza (1 ed.) reads hrim nesan, and so Cook, taking nesan as infinitive, and in the same syntax as settan, 1. 1004. This isnbsp;gramatically possible, but as Sievers points out, Anglia I, 580, “sprach-widrig.” In his later editions, Zupitza restores nesen, but indicates anbsp;corruption in the MS. It is better to take nesen as optative pret. pi., withnbsp;Cosijn, Tijdschrift I, 146, Trautmann, BEV., p. 106, Holthausen (2 and 3nbsp;ed.), and Craigie. In his first edition, Holthausen had read hxfden brimnbsp;nesen. 1004 gesundne] Trautmann, BEV., p. 106, suggests gesunde.nbsp;1025 besettan] So Grimm, Grein, Cook, the other edd. retaining besetton asnbsp;infinitive. 1028 rebelum anbrsece] The earlier edd. retain xSelu as annbsp;adj., taking the following word as a noun, and so Wiilker. Zupitza (2 ed.)nbsp;alters to xSelum, and so Holthausen, Cook. Kock, JJJ., p. 23, wouldnbsp;change to xSele, unbrxce, “noble and unbreakable,” as asyndetic adjectives.nbsp;Thorpe, Grimm, Kemble, Grein, Zupitza (1 ed.) read anbroce, “material,nbsp;wood.” Körner, Eng. Stud. H, 261, proposes onbrxce = unbrxce, and
-ocr page 249-147
Zupitza (2 and later ed.), Cook read unbrxce. Holthausen reads unbrace, but glosses under unbrxce, and so in Grein-Köhler, p. 874. The word isnbsp;undoubtedly an adj., and the meaning is “imperishable,” but it is unnecessary to normalize the scribal variations of «»-, on-, an-, see 11. 724, 828, 960,nbsp;and notes. 1041 rex] See 1. 610, note. 1042 meotud milde, god] Thenbsp;word god may be taken as adj. god or as the noun gbd. As the text standsnbsp;it is best to take it as adj., with Kock, Anglia XLVII, 266, but it is possiblenbsp;that the text was disturbed here by the strange word rex, and meotud ornbsp;god may have crept in as a gloss on rex. 1043 leoht gearu] The imperfectnbsp;syntax and alliteration indicate a loss here. Grein supplies lange forhogode.nbsp;Holthausen reads gearolice leahtre forhogode. 1046 gescreaf] Grimm,nbsp;Zupitza (1 and 2 ed.), Holthausen, Cook alter to gescraf. 1050 Eusebium]nbsp;Eusebius, the pope, is confused with Eusebius, bishop of Nicomedia, whonbsp;baptized Constantine, see Cook, p. 95.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1058 gecorene] For gecorenne,
and so Grimm and later edd., except Kemble and Wiilker, normalize the spelling. See 1. 65, note. 1062 se haelendes] Cook, p. 95, takes thesenbsp;words to be a translation or gloss on the name Cyriacus, Gr. Kupia/tos, butnbsp;if this is so, Ekwall, Angha Beibl. XXXIH, 65, suggests that it would benbsp;better to enclose Nama.. .ford within parentheses. 1074 rode roderanbsp;ciuinges] Grein suggested cininges for the MS. cining, and so later edd.nbsp;Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, would omit rode, and so Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.), Holthausen, Cook. Kock, JJJ., P- 23, would retain rode, citing U. 624, 886, etc.,nbsp;reading rode rodercininges. Similar verbal echoes are found in 11. 294-295,nbsp;648, 953, and see Gen. 23, note. 1075 Jja] Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.), Holthausen, Cook change to pam, following Kemble. This change was madenbsp;necessary by their omission of rode, in order to make the word agree withnbsp;beam. 1089 wyn] See 1. 788, note.
1106 eSigean] Sievers, Anglia I, 578, would change to sidigean, and so Holthausen. Cosijn, Tijdschrift I, 147, suggests ewigean, as a form of ywan.nbsp;But there is a figure here—the fire comes forth like an exhalation. 1113nbsp;goldgimmas] Zupitza, Holthausen (3 ed.). Cook alter to goldgimmas.nbsp;Holthausen (1 and 2 ed.) had gold ond gimmas. Grein, Spr. I, 518, readingnbsp;godgimmas, explains the first element as like god- in godweb. This might benbsp;possible, and one would hesitate to change, except that the Latin life reads,nbsp;Holthausen (3 ed.), p. 41, clarior soils lumine.. .tamquam aurum. 1127nbsp;ham nasglum] The MS. pan nseglan represents the English of the time atnbsp;which the MS. was copied, not the English of the poet. But such latenbsp;forms are not characteristic of this text, and a stray instance like this shouldnbsp;be corrected as a scribal inadvertence. Thorpe suggested pam nxglum,nbsp;and so later edd. except Kemble, Wiilker. 1131 ff.] Kock, Anglia XLIV,nbsp;106, translates;
“the globe of weeping then, the head’s hot stream, was shed upon the cheek.
-ocr page 250-148
but not from grief— the tears did fall upon the wire’s joints— with praise was fillednbsp;the empress’ mind.”
Cosijn, Aanteekeningen, p. 32, also places only 1. 1133i and 1. 1134o within parentheses. Zupitza has a full stop after gespon, and for 1. 11346 henbsp;reads wuldre wsss gefylled, and so also Holthausen (1 ed.). In his 2 and 3 ed.nbsp;Holthausen reads wuldre gefylled, and so Cook. Cosijn, l.c., also prefersnbsp;wuldre. Trautmann, BEV., p. 106, proposes wyrd wsss gefylled. It maynbsp;be that wuldres is not the right word here, and perhaps the original wordnbsp;was wifes, parallel to cwene, 1. 1135a, see 11. 1130a, 1131a. But wuldresnbsp;gefylled, with mass to be supplied as with goten, is also permissible, see An.nbsp;523.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1136 Heo on cneow sette] Zupitza, Holthausen (1 ed.), and Cook
supply hie after Heo as reflexive object of sette. Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) removes hie, taking Heo as acc. sing, fern., “sie kniete nieder.” Unless hienbsp;is supplied, Heo must be taken as object, with leohte geleafan as an instrumental phrase. But Trautmann, BEV., p. 106, would take Heo as subjectnbsp;and leohte geleafan as containing in an obscured form a noun object of sette,nbsp;referring to the nails, she set them on her knee, “wol in einem kastchen,”nbsp;though just what the noun in geleafan should be, he is unable to discover.nbsp;1164] See 1. 531, note. 1166 jrriste] Supplied by Grein, Zupitza (2 ed.),nbsp;and later edd. except Wiilker. 1169 seleste] So Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, andnbsp;later edd. except Wiilker. 1180 )Tnb sige winnaS] Lack of alliterationnbsp;and logical continuity indicate a disturbance in the text here. Grein readsnbsp;ymbsacan willa'd, (also ymh sige (segen?) wigad(?), see Wiilker, El. 1180,nbsp;note). Zupitza (1 and 2 ed.) emends to ymb sige winnad. In his 3 and 4nbsp;ed. Zupitza reads ymb sigor winnad, and so Holthausen, Cook. 1194nbsp;hwEeteadig] Holthausen, Cook alter to hredeadig, but as Kock, JJJ., p. 24,nbsp;points out, hwxteadig is a legitimate compound. 1195 wigge weort5od]nbsp;Cosijn, Beitr. VHI, 571, alters to wigge geweordod, and so Cook. Holthausen reads wige geweordod. byrS] Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.), Holthausen,nbsp;Cook alter to byred. Metrically the word is a dissyllable, but the spellingnbsp;byrd does not prevent taking it so. The object of the verb is not expressed,nbsp;“he whom that steed beareth.”
1228 on Maias kalend] “In the month of May,” see Grein, Germania X, 424. Imelmann, Anglia Beibl. XVH, 226, giving the same interpretation ofnbsp;kalend, suggests maius for the MS. maias. 1236 fajcne] Cook alters tonbsp;fsege, following Rieger, ZfdPh. I, 315.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1237 wordcra;ftum] To gain a
metrical syllable, Sievers, Beitr. X, 518, reads -crxftum for the MS. crxft, and so Zupitza (3 and 4 ed.), Holthausen. Trautmann, Kynewulf, p. 97,nbsp;proposed wordcrxfl gewxf, but later, BEV., p. 140, returned to the MS.nbsp;reading. Cook reads wordcrxfte, and so Kock, Anglia XLIV, 106. Sedge-field, Verse Book, has wordcrxftig wxs. 1238 reodode] Grimm, notes,nbsp;alters to reordode, “mentem cibo refeci, i.e. abunde cogitavi.” Kemble
-ocr page 251-149
also has reordode, “spoke out my thought.” Leo reads hreodode, “der gedanke erzitterte.” Cook also has hreodode, “sifted,” following a suggestion of Grein, Spr. II, 374, although Grein reads reodode in his text and innbsp;the Sprachschatz. But see Grein-Köhler, p. 550, for Cook’s reading. Holt-hausen, citing 1. 1146, reads freodode, “cherished,” suggested also in Grein-Köhler, l.c. Holthausen, Eng. Stud. LI (1917), 183, thinks reodode may benbsp;the same verb as appears in the compound aredian, see Gen. 1498, note,nbsp;but that the meaning here is doubtful, “ausfiihren” or “finden?” In Anglianbsp;Beibl. XXXII (1921), 136, Holthausen regards this explanation as “voll-kommen gentigend,” and Kock previously, Anglia XLIV (1920), 106, hadnbsp;cited parallels from O.N. in support of reodode, translating, “my thoughtnbsp;was wandering anxiously at night.” But Kock, PPP. (1922), p. 18, laternbsp;changes the MS. ond gepanc, with the usual abbreviation for ond, to onnbsp;gepanc, in which case the subject of the verb would be ic, 1. 1236. This isnbsp;plausible, but in the uncertainty which attaches to the meaning of reodode,nbsp;the change seems inadvisable. Translate, “I arranged or pursued mynbsp;thought,” and see aredian, Grein-Köhler, p. 548. Sedgefield, Verse Book,nbsp;alters to neodode. 1239 nihtes nearwe] A noun, according to Grein, Spr.nbsp;H, 287, “in the anxiety of the night,” or both words may be adverbs, “anxiously by night,” Trautmann, BEV., p. 140. See Ap. 104.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1240 be
Saere rode riht] The MS. reads be 'Ssere riht ssrme, etc., with no indication of loss, and no metrical pointing at this place in the MS. Grimm reads benbsp;psere riht earme, but with insuperable difficulties of interpretation. Ett-muller, note, reads be pxre rihtse areaht, “per rectam fidem explanatam.”nbsp;Leo reads merely be dsre riht, taking dssre to refer to the art of song, 1. 1237,nbsp;and riht as obj. of Nysse, “ich wusste gar nicht in ihr das rechte,” followednbsp;by *r me as two words. Grein supplies rode after 'diere, with sr me as twonbsp;words. So also Rieger, ZfdPh. I, 316, Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook, thoughnbsp;Holthausen reads reht for the MS. riht, following Sievers, Beitr. IX, 236,nbsp;note, and also gepieht, 1. 12406, following Sievers. Wiilker, note, wouldnbsp;read be dxre rihtan x, xr me, etc., which is close to EttmüUer’s reading.nbsp;Wiilker objects to Grein’s rode that there is no reason why the cross shouldnbsp;be mentioned just at this point. It is true that there is not necessity fornbsp;mentioning the cross just here, but certainly if rode had stood in the MS.,nbsp;no one would have thought it strange. Kock, Anglia XLIV, 107, wouldnbsp;read be dxre rehtan rxh’3, taking rxhd, unrecorded in Anglo-Saxon, in thenbsp;sense “exposition.” Holthausen, Anglia Beibl. XXXH, 136, suggestsnbsp;rune, “Geheimnis,” for Grein’s rode. Sedgefield, Verse Book, reads benbsp;'8xre rihtan eaht, with eaht as a noun, “deliberating.” 1241 miht] Holthausen reads mxht, following Sievers, Beitr. IX, 236, note, and also xht, 1.nbsp;12416. Sedgefield, Verse Book, reads meaht. 1242 onwreah] Grimmnbsp;altered to onwrah, and so Ettmiiller, Leo, Zupitza, Holthausen, Cook andnbsp;Sedgefield. 1244 bitrum] Sievers, Anglia I, 578, emended to bitre, andnbsp;so Holthausen, Cook. Kock, Anglia XLIV, 108, takes bitrum as an adj.nbsp;qualifying sorgum. Ekwall, Anglia Beibl. XXXHI, 65, would retain bitrumnbsp;as a plural noun, implying a substantive bilru. 1246 unscynde] Ett-
-ocr page 252-miiller proposes unseoce for this word, and Holthausen places unseoce (2 and 3 ed., unsëce) in his text. 1247 begeat] Holthausen, begiet, followingnbsp;Sievers, Beitr. IX, 236, note. Trautmann, BEV., p. 140, would alter tonbsp;begief = begeaf. 1250 leoSucraeft] Holthausen (2 and 3 ed.) suggestsnbsp;leodcrsft, and so Cook in his text. But in his text Holthausen retainsnbsp;leoducrieft, “Gliederkraft.” The context requires this meaning, and thenbsp;first element of the word is therefore probably not the same as in leodorune,nbsp;1. 522.nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;1251 willum] Rieger, ZfdPh. I, 317, would alter to hwilum.
1256 sigebeacne] Ettmüller alters to sigebeame. secg] Leo altered the MS. sxcc to secg, “the man, i.e. I,” and so Zupitza and later edd., exceptnbsp;Wiilker, who retains sxcc as for secg. Grein reads sxc, “conflict,” and sonbsp;Brown, Eng. Stud. XXXVHI, 203 ff. 1257 £f. h etc.] The runes innbsp;this passage are all perfectly clear in the MS., though there is considerablenbsp;variation among scholars in the interpretation of them. Each rune isnbsp;preceded and followed by a dot in the MS., except the first, which has a dotnbsp;following and a comma preceding. The edd. for the most part reproducenbsp;the runes, but Ettmüller and Grein replace them by the ordinary Romannbsp;capitals for the name CYNEWULF. Zupitza replaces the runes by whatnbsp;he takes to be their corresponding words, i.e. cên, “kien,” yr, “nach dernbsp;gewohnlichen erklarung ‘bogen,’ nach Rieger ‘geld,’ ” nyd{gefera), “not-gefahrte,” eh, “pferd,” wen, “hoffnung,” ür, “auerochse,” lago, “see, meer,”nbsp;feoh, “vieh, habe.” Sedgefield also replaces the runes by words, as follows:nbsp;C(ê»), translating cen drusende, notes, “(like) a drooping pine torch,”nbsp;F(f), “may stand for yrming, ‘poor wretch,’ ” or may be only a letter,nbsp;N{yd)gefera, “companion in distress or distressed companion,” E{oh),nbsp;“horse,” W(,yn), “joy, delight,” Ü(r), possibly inserted “merely to preservenbsp;the alliteration,” L{agu), “sea, waters,” F{eoh), “possessions, money.” Thenbsp;passage is translated as follows by Gollancz, Cynewulf’s Christ, p. 183:nbsp;Till then was nought but discontent,—•
C. a bold warrior, drooping with age, buffeted by waves of care,—• yea, though in the mead-hall he received precious gifts,
Y. N. apple-shaped gold. In his affliction, sorrow’s comrade murmured; grief, the narrowing rune,nbsp;constrained him, when he beheld the horsenbsp;measuring the mile-paths, rushing proudly on,nbsp;decked with ornaments. Joy is now lessened,nbsp;and delight, after many a year; youth is gone,nbsp;the pride of old. Ours was oncenbsp;youth’s glorious radiance; now, at appointed time,nbsp;those days of yore have passed away,nbsp;life’s joy hath departed, as the waters ebb,nbsp;the rushing floods. Transitory ’neath heavennbsp;is the wealth of every man.
Holt, The Elene of Cynewulf, pp. 40-41, translates the passage as follows: “Ever until that time was the man buffeted in the surge of sorrow, was he anbsp;weakly flaring torch (C), although he had received treasures and appled
E.
W.
U.
L.
F.
151
gold in the mead-hall; wroth in heart (Y), he mourned; a companion to need (N), he suffered crushing grief and anxious care, although before him hisnbsp;horse (E) measured the miles and proudly ran, decked with gold. Hopenbsp;(W) is waned, and joy through the course of years; youth is fled, and thenbsp;pride of old. Once (U) was the splendor of youth (?); now after that allotednbsp;time are the days departed, are the pleasures of life dwindled away, as waternbsp;(L) glideth, or the rushing floods. Wealth (F) is but a loan to each beneathnbsp;the heavens,” etc. For other translations and interpretative comment,nbsp;see Ap. 96 ff., notes, and the titles listed in the Bibliography. 1259nbsp;aeplede] The phrase xpplede gold occurs in Phoenix 506, Jul. 688, “embossed”nbsp;or “apple-shaped”? See Cook, pp. 99-100. Grimm, notes, suggested changing to xflede, from ssflian, “comparare.” IS ] Trautmann, BEV., p. 138,nbsp;takes IS as standing for yfel, “der üble, untaugliche,” and \gefera as fornbsp;nêod-gefëra, the first element meaning “desire,” and he translates, “Dernbsp;üble genosse der lust war traurig, litt bange sorge, beklemmendes geheim-nis.” gnornode] Ettmüller reads geornode, probably an oversight.nbsp;1261 fore] An adverb, “before,” see Klaeber, JEGPh. VI, 197, “the horsenbsp;which bears the rider (cf. El. 1195) may be considered as taking the leadnbsp;and, in running onward, making the man, as it were, follow him.” But itnbsp;may mean simply “in the van.” Trautmann, BEV., p. 139, takes the wordnbsp;as fore = for, “wo ihm das ross die meilenpfade der fahrt mass.” Or forenbsp;may be a preposition governing him, see Gollancz, Cynewulf’s Christ, p.nbsp;180, “the poet, I take it, was filled with grief when he watched the hunt,nbsp;but could not join in it.” 1276 Jjream forjjrycced] The edd. all take 1.1277nbsp;as the second half-line of 1. 1276, except Holthausen, though Grein, Germania X, 425, regards such a line as dubious, and Sievers, Beitr. X, 518,nbsp;says it is impossible. Holthausen, Anglia XIH, 358, proposed to removenbsp;swa and world in 1. 1277, and to replace peos by peod, thus reading peod callnbsp;gewiied, as completing 1. 1276. In his 1 ed. he reads pream forprycced |nbsp;[in peosterlocan.] for 1. 1276, and Swa peos wor[u\ld\gesceafl] \ gemted eallnbsp;for 1. 1277. In Anglia Beibl. XVHI, 205, he reads for 1. 1277, swa peosnbsp;[sedele] world | eall gewite'3, and so in his 2 and 3 ed., retaining 1. 1276 as innbsp;his 1 ed. For 1. 1277amp; Von der Warth, p. 50, reads swa (peos) world eallnbsp;[ponan] gewile'S as a long line. It is quite probable that pream forpryccednbsp;should stand as an incompleted line. Note that the logical continuity of thenbsp;narrative is interrupted here. In 1. 1277 world may of course be metricallynbsp;dissyllabic, and the addition of a after Swa regularizes the alliteration.nbsp;1294 asides] Leo proposed changing edles of the MS. to seledes or eledes,nbsp;from celed, “fire,” and Zupitza reads eldes, Holthausen, Cook, xldes,nbsp;Wülker, note, approves eldes leoma, or with metathesis, edles leoma. Thenbsp;phrase xldes leoma occurs in Christ 1005, and it is possible that eZostnbsp;in 1. 12946 may have influenced the scribe in writing e3/ej. Retainingnbsp;elSles, Grein, Dicht., p. 139, translates, “die Leuchtglut des Aufenthaltes,”nbsp;but such an interpretation seems remote. 1296 Jiread] From preagan,nbsp;prean, and for the meaning, see An. 1687, where preade is used parallel tonbsp;todraf. Grimm, note, suggested changing pread to dreogad, and Trautmann,
-ocr page 254-BEV., p. 107, would read pryd or pyd, “gedriickt, gedrangt.” This is undoubtedly the meaning, but there is no necessity for changing the word. 1297 in hatne wylm] “Into the hot flame.” Parallel to, or rather in ampli-flcation of in ’6am midle. Ettmiiller proposed in hatum wylme, and so Cook.nbsp;Holthausen (1 ed,) reads in hatne wylm and supposes the loss of a full linenbsp;after 1. 1297. In his 2 and 3 ed. Holthausen emends to hate wylme, parallelnbsp;to prosme, with no loss indicated. 1308 Hie] Cook alters to pe, thusnbsp;making 1. 13086 and the following a relative clause, in support of which henbsp;cites 1. 12786.
-ocr page 255-A COLLECTIVE EDITION
I. The JuNros Manuscript, edited by George Philip Krapp, Professor of English, Columbianbsp;University. 8vo, cloth, Iviii 247 pages.nbsp;$4.00 net.
II. The Veecelli Book, edited by George Philip Krapp, Professor of English, Columbia University. 8vo, cloth, xciv -p 152 pages.nbsp;$3.50 net.
III. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;The Exeter Book. In preparation.
IV. nbsp;nbsp;nbsp;The Beowulf Manuscript. In preparation.
V. The Meters of Boethius and the Psalms. In preparation.
VI. The Minor Records. In preparation.
NEW YORK
COLUMBIA UNIVERSITY PRESS
LONDON
GEORGE ROUTLEDGE amp; SONS, LIMITED
-ocr page 256- -ocr page 257- -ocr page 258- -ocr page 259- -ocr page 260- -ocr page 261- -ocr page 262-